power of horror: occult and rational in select novels of bram stoker

POWER OF HORROR: OCCULT AND RATIONAL IN
SELECT NOVELS OF BRAM STOKER
AND INDIRA SOUNDARRAJAN
A Dissertation Submitted In Partial
Fulfillment of the Requirements
For The Award of the Degree Of
DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY
IN ENGLISH
BY
B. SANKAR
DEPARTMENT OF ENGLISH
PONDICHERRY UNIVERSITY (A CENTRAL UNIVERSITY)
PUDUCHERRY – 605014.
1
Dr. CLEMENT LOURDES
Associate Professor,
Department of English,
Pondicherry University,
Puducherry – 605014.
CERTIFICATE
This is to certify that the dissertation entitled “Power of horror:
Occult and Rational in Select Novels of Bram Stoker and
Indira Soundarrajan” submitted to the Pondicherry University in fulfillment
of the requirements of the award of the degree of DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY in
ENGLISH, is a record of original research work done by Mr. B. SANKAR during
the period of his study 2007 – 20011 in the Department of English, Pondicherry
University, under my supervision and guidance and that the dissertation has not
previously formed before the basis for the award to the candidate of any Degree/
Diploma/ Associateship or any other similar titles.
Place: PUDUCHERRY
DATE:
Dr. CLEMENT LOURDES
HEAD OF THE DEPARTMENT
Research Supervisor
2
B. SANKAR
Ph. D Research Scholar
Department of English
Pondicherry University
Puducherry – 605014.
DECLARATION
I hereby declare that the dissertation entitled “Power of
Horror: Occult and Rational in Select Novels of Bram Stoker
and Indira Soundarrajan”, submitted to the Pondicherry University in
partial fulfillment of the requirements for the award of the degree of DOCTOR OF
PHILOSOPHY in ENGLISH, is a record of original research work done by me
under the supervision and Guidance of Dr. Clement Lourdes, Associate
Professor in English and that the dissertation has not previously formed before
the basis for the award of any Degree/Diploma/ Associateship or any other similar
titles.
Place: PUDUCHERRY
Date:
Candidate’s Signature
Countersigned
(B. SANKAR)
(Dr. CLEMENT LOURDES)
3
CONTENTS
PAGE NO
ACKNOWLEDGEMENT
V
ABSTRACT
VII
A NOTE ON DOCUMENTATION
IX
CHAPTERS
I
INTRODUCTION
1
II
OCCULT
61
III
RATIONAL
135
IV
OCCULT Vs RATIONAL
204
V
SUMMING UP
253
BIBLIOGRAPHY
271
4
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Comparative literature is the study of literature between two different languages. I
have great pleasure in pursuing in this area because I am eager to know the mysterious side of
the occult in comparison with the rational. My mentor as well as guide Dr. Clement Lourdes
has guided me in my exploration to the unknown. I would like to record my humble gratitude
to guide Dr. Clement Lourdes, without whom this research work would not have achieved
this near perfection. He is the best example of ‗Good Human Being‘. I proudly say that my
guide molded me according to his wish and because of that I learned the art of language.
Next, I would like to thank Dr. N. Natarajan Professor of English who gave me a moral
support to do my work successfully.
The Doctoral Committee Members, Prof. N. Natarajan and Prof. C.S. Radhakrishnan,
Professor and Head of the Department of Sanskrit have extended their precious time
and
scholarship for my research and I owe my deepest gratitude to them.
I wish to thank Professor and Head, Dr. S. Murali, Dr. Sujatha Vijayaragavan, Dr. H.
Kalpana, Associate Professor and T. Marx, Reader. I also record my gratitude to the Assistant
Professors Dr. Lakmai Mili and Dr. Binu Zachariah. I also wish to thank the Ministerial Staff
of the Department who have supported me during all my official proceedings. I also thank the
University Librarian, and the Departmental Staff of the Academic Section for all their timely
co-operation.
My heartfelt thanks to my beloved friends Dr. D. Ramkumar, Mr. Raju Parghi, Mr.
Muganthan, Mr. Prabu, Dr. S. Ganesan, Mr. Enoch and Mr. Subramani for their caring and
friendly support throughout my academic career. I thank Mrs. V. Jayanthi, Ms. M. Parimala,
Ms. P. Siyamala and Ms. Surithi, for their words of encouragement and support.
5
I thank Mr. Sagayam Elanchezian, he is encouraging and supporting me to complete
everything at correct time.
I thank the support of various Libraries that greatly helped my research such as
Roman Rolland Library, Puducherry, Pondicherry Institute of Linguistics and Culture
(PILC), French Institute Library, Puducherry, Osmania University, Hyderabad, British
Council, Chennai, Central Institute of English and Foreign Languages (CIEFL), Hyderabad,
and Osmania University, Hyderabad.
I also profusely thank my mother B. Devagi, Uncle P. Ashokaramaseaker, elder
brother B. Chandran, sister B. Santhi, sister in-law C. Ramadevi, nephew A. Hemesh, nieces
A. Pavithra and C. Kishor. It is time to thank my wife S. Aritha; she is giving me moral
support and encouragement to complete everything successfully in my life. Finally I thank
God who made me who guided my every step.
6
ABSTRACT
Power of horror: Occult and Rational in Select Novels of
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan
“The heart of man is the place the Devil dwells in;
I feel sometime a hell within myself”
Sir Thomas Brown.
From time immemorial the conflict between the occult and rational has
attracted a number of writers to explore it. Rationalism, is the philosophical view
that regards reason as the chief source and the test of knowledge whereas occult
refers to the Knowledge of the hidden. The present research juxtaposes the two
concepts to justify which is the most dominant one in the works of two notable
writers who have touched upon these aspects in their novels.
CHAPTER –I INTRODUCTION
Chapter one introduces ‘horror’ and traces the development in English and
Tamil literature. It also introduces the life and literary achievements of both the
chosen authors, Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan. Besides providing a brief
summary of the chosen works and a brief survey of literature, it tries to justify the
title and adds a short synopsis of the forthcoming chapter.
CHAPTER – II OCCULT
Chapter two examines how occult is used by various writers from distant past
to the present day. It also focuses upon how the theory of occult developed by Bram
Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan which includes superstitious, belief in the
supernatural power, ghost, demigods and demigoddesses.
7
CHAPTER – III RATIONAL
Though both writers have dealt with the occult it does not mean they are
irrational and unaware of science and its development. Time and again there are
frequent references to rational ideas and principles through various characters in the
chosen novels.
CHAPTER – IV OCCULT Vs RATIONAL
It is interesting to note that in the conflict between occult and rational, it is the
occult that governs supreme. Some of the rational characters towards the end
become defeatists and advocate occult as the only remedy.
CHAPTER – V SUMMING UP
Sums up the argument in the previous chapters, it also offers the scope for
further research in the same area.
8
A NOTE ON DOCUMENTATION
The following are the list of Primary Sources used for the Research. The details of the
sources and its publications are given below.
Stoker, Bram. Dracula. London: Penguin Books, 1994. Print. (Abbreviated as D)
Stoker, Bram, The Jewel of Seven Stars. United State: The Project Gutenberg, 14 Feb 2003.
11 Dec 2008. (Abb. as JSS)
Stoker, Bram. The Mystery of the Sea. United State: Classic Books, 2001. Print.
(Abb. as MS)
Stoker, Bram. The Lady of the Shroud. United State: The Project Gutenberg, 15 Oct 2007. 11
Dec
2008. (Abb. as LS)
Stoker, Bram. The Lair of the White Worm. United State: The Project Gutenberg, 27 Mar
2005. 11 Dec 2008. (Abb. as LWW)
Soundarrajan, Indira. Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2000.
Print. (Abb. as SSV)
Soundarrajan, Indira. Athumattum Ragaciam. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2002.
Print. (Abb. as AMR)
Soundarrajan, Indira. Vittu Vidu Karuppa. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2003.
Print. (Abb. as VVK)
Soundarrajan, Indira. Vikrama… Vikrama Part – I. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2004.
Print. (Abb. as VVP – I)
Soundarrajan, Indira. Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2005.
Print. (Abb. as VVP – II)
9
The MLA handbook of the Seventh Edition is followed for the Documentation
and citation of primary and secondary sources. References to pages are given
parenthetically with the abbreviations mentioned above. References to the
Secondary Texts are given with the body of the text. The guidelines given by Azhagi
Software, one of the leading Tamil Transliteration Tools is used for Transliterating
the names and works related to Indira Soundarrajan.
10
CHAPTER – I
INTRODUCTION
―The heart of man is the place the Devil dwells in;
I feel sometime a hell within myself‖
Sir Thomas Brown.
Every age in human history has felt the lure of the occult. Education and social
structure did little to affect the beliefs in ghosts, superstitions, supernatural, monsters and evil
spirits. Indeed, these beliefs were heightened due to the hegemonic influence of the
intellectuals of both the middle and working classes. Spiritualism endorsed the ghost while
the ghost that has been sought to give answers on death and the after life, could be, found
through spiritualism. So the ghost continued to be real even after the diminishing influence of
the spiritualist movement. After the Great War the plausibility or reality of the ghost has
diminished, while the ghost story continues to have a lively tradition.
Bram stoker, the nineteenth century writer of horror fiction in English and Indira
Soundarrajan, the contemporary Tamil writer of horror and thriller share many things in
common. In his exploration of supernatural subjects, such as vampirism, Stoker is purely a
gothic writer. The fantastic elements of his novels seem very much at odds with the world of
science. Indira Soundarrajan‘s writings examine the continuing popular believes in the
supernatural in the present century. His topics of supernatural are a large one, and could
encompass everything from spiritual healing via mesmerism to telepathy.
What divides these two writers is their scientific temperament is the fact that Bram
Stoker grasps on a large body of scientific theory and technological innovation. Throughout
his writing the blending of gothic subject with emerging scientific discoveries in science and
11
technology can be seen. He examines the role of science and technology in his various works
which demonstrate his familiarity with Civil Engineering, Anthropology, Physics, Chemistry
and Archaeology. Indira Soundarrajan, though not a man of science reveals what happens
when science oversteps its bounds. Therefore a close study of these two novelists would be
both stimulating and rewarding. Based on this it is worth studying the origin and
development of horror.
In literature horror is a popular genre. Several authors have written several kinds of
horror novels, stories, and dramas in the early periods. With the help of the ancient stories,
epics, novels and poems it reached the pick. From the beginning of the century till now horror
involves several changes and several developments. There are numerous characters involving
this genre from the early periods to the present century. Communication is the best thing to
explore our ideas so in the early periods human beings explored their ideas with the help of
different sounds. The symbol of sound language alerted them in the fearful situation. After
this sound and symbol expressions, they started to make two kinds of languages to explore
their ideas: they are Art and spoken Language. When the human beings were unable to
explain the mysterious things at the time they started to draw some pictures to show their
experience and at the same time they predicted some unnatural events. The picture showed
the real meaning to their community, from the picture the human beings explained the fearful
things present in this universe. When the spoken language started to develop, the humans
worked out awful and unbelievable things with their language. For example, in the beginning
of the history man drew some pictures in the cave and mountain region. From those pictures
we can identify some meanings and the calamities that happened them.
12
The strongest emotion of mankind is fear of the unknown. Based on their fear, several
horrible stories are found in the early period. But when the spoken language system resulted
in written form, writers used those stories in their language. When the writers started to write
these kinds of stories in written form they brought in more imaginative ideas on that. In this
they mentioned what was happening in their society and also they mentioned about the fear in
their work. Sometimes they mentioned the real situation, which they were unable to forget.
From the beginning the common situation and sentiment always took the first place in the
tales. There were no occult and rational thoughts present in their tales. Man‘s first instincts
and emotions formed his response to the environment in which he found himself. When the
human beings got feelings based on pleasure and pain that grew up around the situation, they
understood the causes and effects of it. When he knows everything about the surroundings
the fear comes to him of that is unknown in this universe. The unknown beings became for
our primitive forefathers, the dreadful and omnipotent source of boons and build up the
notion of an unreal or spiritual world. At the same time religion is also formed everywhere
and it brought new way to horror literature.
Because in the religious book they have
mentioned about the unknown world what is called hell and heaven. Apart from this there
were several other things which bring horror in the human life. With the help of these the
writers have created several characters in literature.
From the beginning of the century to the present numerous supernatural characters
have been seen in literature. For example, characters like Ghost, Demon, Devil, Monster,
Dracula, Asuras, Rakshasas, Vatals, Witches, and Wizards etc… These are all some of the
examples of fearful characters which brought horror. But religion is the foundation to develop
horror literature. Each religion has its own way to create evil characters in their religious
books. Believing some unknown things in the world is important because in this human
13
beings are ready to bring the horror in their life. So, when they started to worship nature, they
learnt a lot of things from nature. This is the beginning stage of worshipping nature and also
this is the initial stage of belief in the supernatural.
Though religion is not normally associated with horror, many religious stories contain
the fundamental elements of the genre. They deal with supernatural components and include
many horrific events. Horrific religious imagery has also been used in order to scare believers
into the folds of their religion. One of the earliest examples of this can be found in the art of
ancient Egypt. The afterlife and the pre-mortem preparations for it were very important
aspects of Egyptian stories and novels. This need for a happy eternity led to a creative
development in their language and art. Religion is the foundation to develop horror to
everyone. Because their religious script mention about the fearful and horrible things found in
the society, they also explain the terrible structures of evil characters. Story telling is the
quickest way to reach every one so the writers started to bring their religious concept in the
form of short stories. In that they have mentioned about unbelievable events. In the latter
period this story telling is not the quickest or the most efficient way to communicate with
other people, it is an unusually effective way, and there may be no form of communication
that is more enjoyable at the same time it does not reach everyone in the correct manner.
In English and Tamil literature there were great story tellers who explained the
situation with the help of their creative stories. When they started to explain the story the
listeners got some kind of psychological effect. The writer created several horrific characters
in their plot and also those characters have brought five important things to create horror
feelings, they are the appearance of character, (looking terribly or inhuman appearances), by
speech, by private thoughts, by action, and by the response to other character. With the help
14
of these the earlier story tellers penned their short stories. A traditional story typically
involves supernatural beings or forces or creatures, which embody and provide an
explanation, or justification for something such as the early history of a society, a religious
belief or ritual, or a natural phenomenon. Homer‘s The Iliad and Odyssey are our main
source of Greek Mythology. The fundamental themes of the old myths are still explored in
fiction, poetry, and drama.
Based on this several characters are formed. In Christianity in the same way the
Puritans read the Bible as the story of the creation, fall, wanderings, and rescue of the human
race. Within this long and complex narrative each Puritan could see connections to events in
his or her own life or to events in the life of the community. They believed that the Bible was
the literal word of God. Their belief required the Puritans to keep a close watch on both the
inner and outer events of their lives. Inner events, such as feelings of despair or great joy,
fear, were present in their thought. Classical mythology and the Bible have influenced
writers, painters, and musicians from the time of Moses, and Homer down to the present day.
The romances presented here still provide plots, characters and images for contemporary
stories, movies and other things. When we read and see the art we can find out the presence
of miracle and the purpose of religion are the way to explain the mysterious ways of Gods,
humans and nature. In these rituals the religious people followed some kind of rules and
regulations. In that the religious people hid something which is unknown in this universe. So
the man tried to find out the unknown thing and also he believed that many other mysteries
are present in this unknown concept.
Hinduism has this kind of concept and also it is very much influenced by it. From this
we can identify the mysteries that happened in the beginning century. In The Bible the writers
15
have mentioned the horror characters in the name of evil, demon, bad angels etc. Like that in
Tamil literature during Sangam period there were several writers who wrote poems related to
their favorite God, Demigods and Goddesses. In that they have mentioned about the power of
evil spirits. They have described its structure and its behavior through their poems. This kind
of horror present in all religions. Purana is one of the religious scripts in Tamil literature. In
Tamil literature poets wrote different kinds of evil characters. In the beginning the literary
people brought the evil character in the new form. The frightening imagery has existed since
the dawn of time but horror as a genre has only been brought clearly in the latter century but
horrific situations are found in some of the earliest recorded tales. Many myths, legends and
archetypes used by later writers and tales of demons and vampires in the ancient literature are
often quite horrific.
Many stories from the middle Ages and the Romantic period really focus on, fantastic
and supernatural. These form all a major theme in literature. In Hinduism there are different
kinds of religious people who have written their religious book depending on their religious
faith. In Tamil literature from the beginning everyone had written only in the form of poetry.
Ramayana, Mahabharata, Siva Purana and Vishnu Purana are some of the religious books.
In these the writers described different kinds of dreadful characters for example in Ramayana
the evil character Ravanan is considered as the king of all Asuras (evil spirits). At the same
time they have mentioned some of the supernatural characters like Bootham, Peai, Rakshasa,
and Asura. On the other hand some of the people worshiped Gods like Kali, Ratha Kattari
and Kurapasamy etc who often appear in their works. In this period the rational thought
reaches everyone. But it does not affect the religious faith. The supernatural beliefs affect all
over the countries. These kinds of beliefs depend on their living place and their tradition.
16
Following this the society has enough history of these supernatural beliefs. These two kinds
of beliefs identify from the myths and legends.
Mythology has been in use since time began and it means the traditional story. In this
the group of present traditional stories can be arranged into three groups, they are Myth,
Legends and Folktales. Myths can be classified into many but the G.S. Kirk says that ―many
myths embody a belief in the supernatural‖ (Kirk: 35). The term supernatural means power
regarded as beyond nature in that they cannot be explained by the laws of the natural world.
Religious miracles are considered to be the supernatural claims as we spell and curse,
divinatory. The belief that there is an afterlife for the dead, and innumerable others,
supernatural themes are often associated with magical and occult ideas, but when we are to
look at this in the scientific point of view then the rational has not been yet properly
understood.
The Hindu traditional story Garuda Purana gives details information about ghosts.
The Hebrew Torah and The Bible contain a few references to ghosts, associating separatism
and the presence of occult. The idea of demons is also old as religion itself, and the word
demon seems to have ancient origins, it is an important concept in many modern religions
and occultist tradition and also it is related to the idea of a spirit that inhabited place, or that
accompanied a person and there is a description in The Book of Revelation (12:7 – 17) of a
battle between Gods army and Satan‘s followers. In the Luke 10:18 it is mentioned that a
power granted by Jesus to control Demons made Satan ―fall like lightning from Heaven‖.
Apocalypse of John, Christian writer of second century created a more complicated
needlepoint of beliefs about ―demons‖ that was largely independent of Christian scripture.
Horror is present in the works of the ancient authors. It spreads over all religion. The works
17
such as Dante‘s The Divine Comedy and Milton‘s Paradise Lost led to the common idea in
Christian Mythology and Folklore in that Lucifer was a poetic title of Satan. In the same
way, Hindu Mythology include numerous varieties of anthropomorphic (human like) beings
that might be classified as demons including Rakshasas (belligerent, shape changing
terrestrial demons), Asuras (demigods) it is present in Rig-Veda meant any supernatural
spirit good or bad, Vatalas (bat-like spirit) and Pirhachas (cannibalistic demons).
Hence in Hinduism Gods are constantly in battle with other demigod and evil spirits.
The Gods/demigods are shown to carry weapons to kill the Asuras unlike Christianity; the
demons were not the cause of the evil and unhappiness in present world. In later period both
in Christianity and Hinduism the religious books we can identify beliefs of reincarnation and
transmigration of souls according to one‘s Karma. If a human did extremely horrible and
sinful karmas in his life, his soul (Atma) would take upon his death, directly turn into an evil
ghostly spirit. In literature horror concept formed its foundation with the help of religious
believes. When this horror makes its foundation it started form the Gothic literature. At the
same time there was no rational evidence found in the presence of horror literature. But the
rational ideals are ready to enter in to the horror field. So everywhere the religious concept
brought fear and the fear reaches like a wind rushing to the empty place.
Sixteenth and Seventeenth century were the beginning stages to come out little bit
from the religious concept and think about how to get relived from the fearful events. When
this idea reaches people in their society they turned against the religious activity instead of
worshipping God, they started to worship the evil spirit. Because of that, Witchcraft is raised
in the society. Form this some kind of people brought horrifying experience that shook
everyone. These kind of supernatural events are mainly present in all the religious writings.
18
When the horror genre deeply enters in to the Short Story, Tales, and Drama the writers
started to write different kind of stories with the help of their imagination. They have created
characters in different forms which have brought more fear to the readers. In their story they
have mentioned what are the changes in the human mind and they brought unimaginable
events in their stories. When these kinds of stories and unbelievable things reach everyone, a
large section of readership would believe that some unknown things are present in this
Universe. The unpredictable events make them even more frightened. When these
unpredictable stories reach everyone the authors gave more attention to this genre. From their
stories everyone can identify that there are two kinds of power occupying this universe – they
are good and evil. Those who accept this are all affected by the supernatural, superstitions,
mesmerisms and magic characters
The effects of telling stories affect the mind by some kind of fear. At the same time
the famous stories like Sindbath, Vedal Kathigal, Alavuden and Vikramathithan reach
everyone and also in this the writers use different characters such as Evil, Ghost and
Monsters. Evil is one of the main pictures in the horror literature. Darkness is frightening,
because darkness hides things from view. The hidden things are not always good, and this is
what scares us. The thing in the dark might distract us, and the picture will not be pretty.
Darkness is also associated with evil, which is chased away by the ―good‖ force of light.
Devil is the name given to the supernatural being; this devil has existed in numerous forms
throughout literatures and legends. All the religion, mythology, and art give different types of
form and structure to the devil character. Christianity, Islam, Hinduism and other religious
writers have written their religious book centering around the evil spirit. The religious writers
give different names to the evil for example Satan, Lucifer, Ibis etc. In the Bible the devil is
identified with the serpent in the Garden of Eden and the dragon in the Book of Revelation.
19
John Milton‘s Paradise Lost beautifully describes the appearance of evil spirit and its
character. The horror writers have created several terrific characters in their work. Those
characters are represented in the dark side of human life.
In the eighteenth century supernatural suspense stories involved fantastical creatures
such as vampires, ghosts, demons, etc., In the Victorian age it spreads into Nature, into the
city, into the mental environments of the characters and through the puzzling landscapes in
individual moves The Ancient Mariner is the best example. It shows a trend towards adapting
the fantastic to the bourgeois and replacing castle by mansion, houses, and apartments. The
American author Edgar Allen Poe attempts to twist fiction to near reality. With the help of
that he developed a sort of psychological horror in his writings in James Hogg‘s Private
Memoirs and Confessions of a Justified Sinner (1828), and Dracula‘s Castle is a true heir of
Otranto and Udoppho. 20th century introduces several modifications and additions to the
horror. In this period the writers bring the social problems. This kind of social problem gives
different feelings and revolutionary ideas, for example Karl Marx, Hawthorn show the
problems of human beings. Hawthorn‘s The House of the Seven Dabls (1851) and Melville‘s
Moby-Dick address aspects parallel to the fearful situation present in the society. In this time
the evil seems to have become a mobile force as it wanders and it spreads like a plague.
Elizabeth Gaskells Loise the Wich (1860) is the best example of developing horror in the
villagers.
Transformation, conversions, the growth of an individual or institutions of power, the
multiplication of haunted places and unknown objects are the main focus in 20th century
novels. Marlow‘s Doctor Faustus is considered to be the best drama because in this the evil
20
character Mephistopheles does all sort of evil things with its magical power. For example
Mephistopheles argues with Dr. Faustus.
Faustus : what good will my soul do thy lord?
Mephist : Enlarge his kingdom.
Faustus : Is that the reason why he tempts us thus?
Mephist : Solamen miseris, socios habuisse doloris.
(Marlowe: 34)
In this period the new concept ―sensibility‖ expresses the individual capacity to
experience and respond to the otherworldly in the world of man. The wolf spirit emerges for
the first time in this period. In Marryats The Phantom Ship (1839) a fragment of which,
usually anthologized as ―the white wolf of the Hartz Mountains‖ tells of an evil spirit who
may appear as a beautiful woman but whose natural physical shape is the wolf. The same
goes for the woman-looking white wolf in Houseman‘s The Were-Wolf (1896). At the same
time horror literature has little to do with a monotheistic vision of the world. The struggle
with the dark other is not one between two opposing principles good and evil but between
reason and non-reason. It shows the way opened to the other, and a shadow emerges into our
universe. This concept can easily be identified in all the religions. This fearful expectation
continues in the next century with a different form.
In Eighteenth Century the literary people brought the evil character in the new form.
The frightening imagery has existed since the dawn of time but horror as a genre has only
been brought clearly in this century but horrific situations are found in some of the earliest
recorded tales. Many myths, legends and archetypes used by later horror writers‘ tale of
demons and vampires in ancient and more recent folklore were often quite horrific. The first
published American horror story was Washington Irving‘s The Legend of sleepy Hollow. The
21
modern horror found its roots in the Gothic novels, and it reached a wider audience in 1920s
and 1930, with the rise of the new concept. In the later periods there were different kinds of
author writing different kinds of novel with the influence of their religious beliefs.
Gothic is the first systematic expression of the modern nostalgia for the other;
however this nostalgia in the testing contrasts with what actually happens in the tale. It is
fundamentally a tale of the supernatural. Gothic novel is not primarily about supernatural but
about mystical events. Gothic originated in the nineteenth century and its main aim is being
not only to bring horror, terror in the audience but also to reveal the darker side of human
nature. It is generally believed to have been invented by the English author Horace Walpole,
with his 1764 novel The Castle of Otranto. Ann Radcliff‘s Gothic novel The Mysteries of
Udolpho (1794) and Denis Diderot‘s Le Religieuse (1796) Mary Shelley‘s Frankenstein
(1818) are best examples. In the United States the romantic gothic made an early appearance
with Washington Irving‘s Rip Van Winkle (1819) and Legend of Sleepy Hollow (1820)
followed from 1823 onwards. The features and characteristics of gothic fiction are mystery,
supernatural, ghost, haunted house, darkness, secrets, madness, demons, vampires, magicians,
madwoman, devil, monsters and homosexual characters. One of the most eminent texts from
the gothic horror genre is Mary Shelley‘s Frankenstein. Homoerotic or homosexual elements
appear throughout the broad scope of horror fiction beginning with the early gothic writings.
Beck ford‘s History of the Caliph Vathek (1786) helped set the terms in which homosexuality
was to be incorporated into the gothic literature. This work clearly views the religious
situation, environment as the sum of unnatural desire, a frequent motif in gothic fiction.
Oscar Wilde‘s The Portrait of Dorian Gray (1890) is also one of the best gothic novels. In
this the author explains how the ambivalence brought danger to the character. From this
several categories are formed – they are terror, mystery, secrets and hereditary curses. In this
22
the stock characters of gothic fiction include Vampire, Devil, Monsters, Demons, and
Walking Skeletons. It also focuses on Romanticism, a predecessor for mystery and science
fiction.
Some want to get the power of incarnation and transmigration. So they start
worshiping the evil in order to get power. The generation of uncertainty has brought horror
everywhere. An image has come to inhuman literal, but that ‗life‘ and its terms of
signification are determined by and exist exclusively within. The language in which they are
expressed is known as the magic. There are several types of magical characters introduced in
horror literature. R. Tolkien‘s Middle-Earth, Rowling‘s Horry Potter, Kurtz‘s Deryni Novels,
Randall Garrett‘s Lord Darcy and Patricia A. Mckillip‘s The Riddle Master Trilogy are some
of the novels focusing on magic characters. William Shakespeare introduced, Witches like
Weird sisters in Macbeth and Wizards like Prospero in The Tempest. The other famous works
such as Aenied and Doctor Faustus acquired legends of being wizards and magicians.
Wizards such as Gandalf in The Lord of the Rings and Albus Dumbledore in Horry Potter are
the best examples. The Fairy Tale Esben and the Witch, Molly Whuppie, How the Dragon
was Tricked, The Twelve Wild Ducks and The Wounded Lion are considered as supernatural
wizards. In the same way the epic Ramayana, Koonie is considered to be witch. When we
look at the epic we can identify the presence of such terrible and horrific characters in the
name of Neelan, Mayan, Kathavarayan, Karrupan etc.
In Tamil literature Garuda Purana has detailed information about ghosts. The Hebrew
Torah and Bible contain few references to ghosts, associating separatism and the presence of
occult. During this time the horror tales and stories are focused on characters like Witches,
Wizards and Magician. Ghost is an umbrella term for stories of the occult of terrifying acts of
antisocial behavior, of physical and psychological horror, as well as of witchcraft, vampirism
23
and the demonic cults. A ghost is said to be the spirit of a dead person, and usually
encountered in places associated with the person‘s former belongings. The belief in ghosts as
souls of the dead is closely tied to the ancient concept of animism, which attributed soul to
everything in nature, including human beings, animals, plants, rocks, etc. The ghost stories
are present in the mythologies.
Many ghost stories may be true stories of an experience, or any piece of fiction, or
drama, that includes a ghost, or simply takes as a premise the possibility of ghosts or
characters' belief in them. Colloquially, the term can refer to any kind of scary story. In a
narrower sense, the ghost story has been developed as a short story format, within genre
fiction. It is a form of supernatural fiction, and is often a horror story. Ghost stories are often
explicitly meant to be scary, but they have been made for comic and tragic effect as well.
They are present in many different cultures around the world, and may be passed down orally
or in written form. Jack Sullivan's 1978 book Elegant Nightmares: The English Ghost Story
from Le Fanu to Blackwood presented several sub-classifications of English-language ghost
stories. In the same way several Tamil ghost stories have been written in the same period but
those things can be directly identified in rural and undeveloped areas. Based on this it can be
categorized into three parts they are Traditional ghost story, Psychological ghost story and
Antiquarian ghost story.
The traditional ghost story has its root in folklore, but its prose style is characteristic
of the romanticized writers of the gothic tradition that preceded it. Authors include Charles
Dickens, The Signalman or Mary Elizabeth Braddon's At Crighton Abbey, Sheridan Le Fanu's
Green Tea. Mary Elizabeth Braddon, and the other writers such as Mrs. Henry Wood, F.
Marion Crawford, Charlotte Riddell, Margaret Oliphant, Sarah Orne Jewett, Rhoda
Broughton, Amelia Edwards, and Elizabeth Gaskell belong to this category. Like these many
24
ancestral ghost stories are found in Tamil literature. In the psychological ghost story, the
emphasis is on the perceiving consciousness of the victim, instead of the actions of the ghost.
There are several authors who have written this kind of psychological ghost story Henry
James, Oliver Onion‘s, Walter De La Mare, Edith Wharton, L.P. Hartley, Vernon Lee, Violet
Hunt, and Robert Aikman to name a few. Examples include Henry James‘s The Turn of the
Screw, Oliver Onions' The Beckoning Fair One, and Vernon Lee's Amour Dure. The
antiquarian ghost story was born from more folkloric origins and in this sense is more closely
tied to the traditional ghost story.
Many of its practitioners are scholars or clergymen, and they discarded the
romanticized prose of the traditional school, favoring realism and gentle escalation of the
supernatural within the narrative, typically after some ancient medieval relic has been
disturbed in some way. Authors include M.R. James, Arthur Gray, A.N.L. Munby, E.G.
Swain, Christopher Woodford, Cynthia Asquith and R.H. Malden. The genre influenced
writers such as Russell Kirk, E.F. Benson, H. Russell Wakefield and Ramsey Campbell. An
example is M.R. Jame‘s Oh, Whistle and I'll Come To You from his book Ghost Stories of an
Antiquary. When we look at the Tamil literature the ghost writers have written several ghost
stories. Most of the stories are present in the great epic and Puranas. But the latter period
writers such as Arani Kuppusami Mudaliar, Vaduvor Dhurisami Iayar, K.R. Rangaraj,
Tamilvanan, and P.D. Swami have written several horror novels and ghost stories.
In this world everywhere a lot of miracles and mysterious things happen, from that a
few thing only can be identified and the remaining things we are unable to identify. The
novelist gives structure to those unpredictable things. Following this the writers enter into
another character known as Monster. A monster is any of a large number of legendary
creatures that usually appear in Mythology, Legend and Horror fiction. The term monster is
25
a being or creature that is different from the normal set of natural standards of the ecosystem
that can cause the system to collapse. Usually characterized by an ability to destroy human
life or humanity, a monster is taken as exceptionally evil, grotesque, unreasonably strict and
uncaring. The Dragon (1880) by Gustavo Moreau is one of the best examples. The
relationship between science and monstrousness was an enveloping theme in Victorian period
horror literature where science was often depicted as not only studying monster but
producing them as well for example Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll, Mr. Hyde and Frankenstein
beautifully explains the new monster in their works. In the present century Cat People, The
Mummy, bring fearful thoughts.
H. G. Wells generated intense horror in The Island of Dr. Moreau (1896) simply by
dispassionately describing the harmless mutants created by the ‗mad scientist‘ who infused
human forms and attributes into the animal world. The wolf-spirit emerges for the first time
in Victorian horror in Marryat‘s The Phantom Ship (1839), a fragment of which, usually
anthologized as The White Wolf of the Hartz Mountain‘s which tells of an evil spirit who
may appear as a beautiful woman but whose natural physical shape is the wolf. The same
goes for the woman-looking white wolf in C. Housman‘s The Were-Wolf (1896). On the side
of wolf-man, that is to say, of the man who turns into a wolf, there are medieval instances,
notably in Marie De France‘s Lai de Bisclavret, but as a horror type it has a first appearance
in Sutherland Menzies Hughes, The Wer-Wolf (1838) When we will look at this in the Second
World War one of the authors created giant monsters, it linked to the development of Nuclear
Weapons.
French Fantastique writers of the 19th century were diversely influenced by the
English Gothic novel writers, especially Ann Radcliffe, Mathew Gregory Lewis and Charles
26
Maturin, German author E. T. A. Hoffman Richard Wagner, American writer Edgar Allan
Poe, British poets Lord Byron and Oscar Wilde.
Eighteenth Century was the foundation to develop the Vampire character in literature.
The first mention of vampires in English literature appears in Robert Southey's monumental
oriental epic poem Thalaba the Destroyer (1797), where the main character Thalaba's
deceased beloved Oneiza turns into a vampire, although that occurrence is actually marginal
to the story. It has been argued that Samuel Taylor Coleridge's poem Christabel (written
between 1797 and 1801, but not published until 1816) has influenced the development of
vampire fiction: the heroine Christabel is seduced by a female supernatural being called
Geraldine who tricks her way into her residence and eventually tries to marry her after having
assumed the appearance of an old beloved of hers. Vampire fiction is rooted in the 'vampire
craze' of the 1720s and 1730s, which climaxed in the somewhat ended official exhumations
of suspected vampires Peter Plogojowitz and Arnold Paole in Serbia under the Habsburg
Monarchy.
One of the first works of art to touch upon the subject is the short German poem The
Vampire (1748) by Heinrich August Ossenfelder, where the theme already has strong erotic
overtones: a man whose love is rejected by a respectable and pious maiden threatens to pay
her a nightly visit, drink her blood by giving her the kiss of the vampire. There have been a
number of tales about a dead person returning from the grave to visit his/her beloved or
spouse and bring them death in one way or another. The narrative poem Lenore (1773) by
Gottfried August Burger is being a notable 18th century example. One of its lines Denn die
Toten reiten schnell ("For the dead travel fast") is quoted in Bram Stoker's classic Dracula.
The story bears a remarkable resemblance to the overtly vampire story of Carmilla by Joseph
Sheridan Le Fanu (1872). A later German poem exploring the same subject with a prominent
27
vampiric element is The Bride of Corinth (1797) by Goethe, a story about a young woman
who returns from the grave to seek her engaged:
From my grave to wander I am forced
Still to seek the God‘s long server‘s link,
Still to love the bridegroom I have lost,
And the lifeblood of his heart of drink. (Goethe: 78)
The story is turned into an expression of the conflict between Heathendom and
Christianity: the family of the dead girl is Christians, while the young man and his relatives
are still pagans. It turns out that it was the girl's Christian mother who broke off her
engagement and forced her to become a nun, eventually driving her to death. Byron also
composed an enigmatic fragmentary story concerning the mysterious fate of an aristocrat
named Augustus Darvell whilst journeying in the Orient — as his contribution to the famous
ghost story competition at the Villa Diodati by Lake Geneva in 1816, and between him,
Percy Bysshe Shelley, Mary Shelley and John William Polidori (who was Byron's personal
physician). This story provided the basis for The Vampyre (1819) by Polidori it is the first in
Anglo Saxon world.
Byron's own wild life became the model for Polidori's undead protagonist Lord
Ruthven. Polidori's Lord Ruthven seems to be the first appearance of the modern vampire: an
undead, vampirism being possess a developed intellect and preternatural charm, as well as
physical attraction. An unauthorized sequel to Polidori's tale by Cyprien Berard called Lord
Ruthwen ou les Vampires (1820) was adapted by Charles Nodier into the first vampire stage
melodrama, Le Vampire. Unlike Polidori's original story Nodier's play was set in Scotland.
This in turn is adapted by the English melodramatics James Planche as The Vampire or The
Bride of the Isles (1820) at the Lyceum also set in Scotland. Planché introduced the "vampire
28
trap" as a way for the title fiend to appear in a dream at the beginning and then to vanish into
the earth at his destruction. The attraction of the spiritualism horror stories of the period
frequently concentrate on the interaction between the living and the dead. In Samuel Taylor
Coleridge‘s
Christable (1816) and Christina Rosettes Goblin Market (1859) the
consequence of young female protagonist‘s encounters with a supernatural being is an
initiation into lesbian experience. Heathcliff in Emily Bronte‘s Wuthering Heights (1847), is
suspected by his house keeper of being a vampire, in the final chapter of that novel.
Le Fanu's story is set in the Duchy of Styria. Such central European locations became
a standard feature of vampire fiction. Sheridan Le Fanu‘s Carmilla (1872) in this tale, sleeps
under the same roof as the beautiful vampire Carmilla, which sets the stage for lesbian
interaction between the living and the dead. Fascinating erotic fixations are evident in
Sheridan le Fanu's classic novella Carmilla (1872) which features a female vampire with
lesbian inclinations who seduces the heroine Laura whilst draining her of her vital matters. Le
Fanu's story is set in the Duchy of Styria. Such central European locations became a standard
feature of vampire fiction. Stoker likely drew inspiration from Irish myths of blood-sucking
creatures. He was also influenced by Le Fanu's Carmilla. Le Fanu was Stoker's editor when
Stoker was a theatre critic in Dublin, Ireland. Like Le Fanu, Stoker created compelling
female vampire characters such as Lucy Westenra and the Brides of Dracula. Another
important example of the development of vampire fiction can be found in three seminal
novels by Paul Feval Le Chevalier Tenebre (1860), La Vampire (1865) and La Ville Vampire
(1874). Marie Nizet's Le Capitaine Vampire (1879) features a Russian officer, Boris
Liatoukine, who is a vampire.
Tieok’s is the first vampire in western prose fiction. A milestone in vampire literature
was Elizabeth Caroline Grey's The Skeleton Count, or The Vampire Mistress (1828), believed
29
to be the first vampire story published by a woman. An important later example of 19th
century Vampire fiction is the dreadful epic Varney the Vampire (1847) featuring Sir Francis
Varney as the Vampire. In this story we have the first example of the standard trope in which
the vampire comes through the window at night and attacks a maiden as she lies sleeping.
Horror can be written with the concept of Psychological, Occult, and rampaging mutated
monsters. Based on this Nineteenth Century fears bring horror stories. In Margaret Oliphant‘s
The Open Door (1885) the ghost can only repeat its, original gripes mechanically, unable to
exceed one single syllable or tone. Nature is reasoning himself as spiritual field, multiplying
the other‘s points of entry into the world of man. Edgar Allan Poe is a great horror writer. J.
Sheridan Le Famu was a contemporary of Poe‘s. His most famous work was Uncle Silas
(1874). He first started writing in Journals and later appointment as editor of the Dublin
University Magazine.
In this magazine he got the opportunity to publish his own supernatural stories. He
was the master of indirect horror. After that the horror enters in to the new way in the work of
Mary Shelly. Her novel Frankenstein or A Modern Prometheus is considered as the most
famous horror novel of all time. Charles Dickens was the most famous British novelist of the
nineteenth century. He had written several classical novels but his two best horror stories are
A Child’s Dream of a Star (1815) and The Haunted House (1851). When we look at
Dickenson novel we find different kinds of horror characters and also he is the master of
creating horror characters. For example in his supernatural story The Haunted Man and
Ghost’s Bargain he said. ―We could have observed his manner – taciturn, thoughtful,
gloomy, shadowed by habitual reserved, retiring always and never with a distraught air of
reverting to a by gone place and time, or of esteeming to some old echoes in his mind but
might have said it was the manner of a haunted man?‖ (Dickenson: 92)
30
The literary vampire first appeared in eighteenth century poetry, before becoming one
of the stock figures of gothic fiction with the publication of Polidori's The Vampyre (1819).
Nineteenth Ccentury‘s preoccupation with death found an outlet in its popular fiction which
reflects the attraction of spiritualism horror stories of the period frequently concentration the
interaction between the living and dead. Dead children, ancestral ghost, vampires, mediums,
and séances all regularly appear as character or plot elements. And also they have the most
effective woman and their sexuality. In the beginning the authors bring reality into horror
which appeared in the 1890s in the works of Herbert George Will. His work would later be
viewed as early science fiction but there horror more tales are found in the Island of Doctor
Moreau (1896). The Invisible Man (1895) and The War of the World (1895) which would be
an unmistakable new way of the horror literature. By end of the nineteenth and beginning of
the twentieth century Bram stoker‘s was published in (1897). It was considered as the most
famous of all vampire stories. His other famous novels are The Mystery of the Sea (1902),
Lair of the White Worm, Jewel of the Seven Star, Lady of the Shroud, The Gaters of Life, The
Man etc. At the same time most of the horror writers have written different kinds of horror
novels. The horror novel writers brought new idea to horror literature. Following this Phillips
Lovecraft comes to the forefront inspired heavily by Poe and the works included in weird
tales, the ‗Penny Bloods‖ of his time.
H.P. Lovecraft would create a type of horror which continues to influence the genre to
this day. Dubbed ―Comic Horror‖ by those he corresponded with, Lovecraft‘s work involved
a great unknown, and possibly unknowable, evil that could not be escaped. The protagonist of
his tales rarely survived with sanity. With the help of this powerful foundation authors like
James Hadley Chase, Charles Dickens, Guy de Maupassant, and Edgar Allan Poe started to
write the horror novel. Nineteenth century Gothic horror stories drew on previous folklore
and legend to present the theme of the werewolf in a new fictional form. An early example is
31
Hugues, The Wer-Wolf by Sutherland Menzies published in 1838. In another, Wagner the
Wehr-Wolf (1847) by G. W. M. Reynolds, we find the classic subject of a man cursed to be
transformed into a werewolf at the time of the full moon: representing the split personality
and evil, blood thirsty, dark side of humanity itself. A later Gothic story Robert Lewis
Stevenson's Strange Case of Dr Jekyll and Mr Hyde (1886) has an implicit werewolf subtext,
according to Colin Wilson. This has been made explicit in some recent adaptations of this
story, such the BBC TV series Jekyll (2007). Stevenson's Olalla (1887) offers a much more
explicit werewolf theme, but, like Strange Case of Dr Jekyll and Mr Hyde, this aspect
remains subordinate to the story's larger themes.
Robert Louis Stevenson famous horror novel is The Strange case of Dr. Jekyll and
Mr. Hyde (1888). This is considering the best horror classics of all generation. Horror novels
focus on adventure, detective and romance. H. Rider Haggard, written adventure stories of
Africa, in this he started his own brand of horror novel titled The Witch’s Head (1885).
However, in most folk tales, (influenced by medieval theology) the werewolf was demonic,
part of Satan's army of darkness, inimical to the human race and having a craving for human
flesh. This appears in such later fiction as The White Wolf of the Hartz Mountains an episode
in the novel The Phantom Ship (1839) by Marryat, featuring a demonic femme fatale who
transforms from woman to wolf. In the fairy tale Little Red Riding Hood, the figure of the
werewolf is more ambiguous and subject to an allegorical or Freudian interpretation. These
tales are the inspiration behind modern fiction such as The Company of Wolves (1979) by
Angela Carter (filmed as The Company of Wolves (1984)) and the film Ginger Snaps (2000)
which address female sexuality. There are many other horror elements linked with the
Holmes Stories but either deliberately or subconsciously.
32
The latter part of the twentieth century saw the rise of multi-volume vampire epics.
The first of these was Gothic romance writer Marilyn Ross's Barnabas Collins series (1966–
71) loosely based on the contemporary American TV series Dark Shadows. It also set the
trend for seeing vampires as poetic tragic heroes rather than as the traditional shape of evil.
This formula was followed in the popular Vampire Chronicles (1976–2003) series of novels
by Anne Rice and Chelsea Quinn Yarbro's massive Saint-Germain series (1978). In 1981,
two prominent werewolf films, The Howling and An American Werewolf in London, both
drew on themes from the Universal series. .The 1981 novel The Hunger (adapted as a film in
1983) continued the theme of transgressive sexuality and examined the biology of vampires,
suggesting that their special abilities were the result of physical properties of their blood. Kim
Newman's Anno Dracula series (1992) returns to Stoker's Count Dracula and gives the genre
a somewhat post-modern spin. Post-Colonial perspectives on the vampire legend are provided
in Nalo Hopkinson's novel Brown Girl In The Ring (1998), which features the Soucouyant, a
vampire of Caribbean folklore, and in Tananarive Due's My Soul to Keep (1995) and its
sequel The Living Blood (2001).Many books based on vampires are still published, including
several continuing series. Anne Rice's Vampire Chronicles ended after many years, but many
others have started up in the meantime. Paranormal romance, inspired by Rice, but mostly
dropping the transgress sexuality of her characters in favor of more conventional sexual roles,
is a remarkable contemporary publishing phenomenon.
The twentieth century saw an explosion of werewolf short stories and novels
published in both England and America. The famed English supernatural story writer
Algernon Blackwood wrote a number of werewolf short stories. These often had an occult
aspect them. Although normally associated with the crime genre, the term "mystery fiction"
may in certain situations refer to a completely different genre, where the focus is on
supernatural mystery (even if no crime is involved). This usage was common in the pulp
33
magazines of the 1930s and 1940s, where titles such as Dime Mystery, Thrilling Mystery and
Spicy Mystery offered what at the time were described as "weird menace" stories –
supernatural horror in the vein of Grand Guignol. This contrasted with parallel titles of the
same names which contained conventional hardboiled crime fiction. The first use of
"mystery" in this sense was by Dime Mystery, which started out as an ordinary crime fiction
magazine but switched to "weird menace" during the latter part of 1933. Modern mystery
fiction is generally thought to begin with The Murders in the Rue Morgue by Edgar Allan Poe
(1841), followed by The Woman in White (1860) by Wilkie Collins. Collins wrote several
more in this genre, including The Moonstone (1868) which is thought to be his masterpiece.
The genre began to expand near the turn of century with the development of dime novels and
pulp magazines. Books were especially helpful to the genre with many authors writing in the
genre in the 1920s. American Pulp magazines of the 1920–50s such as Weird Tales include
many memorable werewolf tales, written by such authors as H. Warner Munn, Seabury
Quinn and Manly Wade Wellman. The most renowned werewolf novel of the twentieth
century was The Werewolf of Paris (1933) by American author Guy Endore. This has been
accorded classic status and is considered by some to be the Dracula of werewolf literature.
Blackwood uses the theme of an occult investigator in his book John Silence (1908).
He contributed a little too every thin British Magazine. William Hope Hodgson is the master
of nautical horror stories. His famous novel is The House on the Border land (1908). Dr. Fu
Manchu started writing mystery tales. Howard Phillip Love Craft was another writer very
much in the Edgar Allan Poe tradition and he was clearly influenced by Poe. In Dragon
(1923), he wrote in characteristic sad mood. Lon Chaney himself became somewhat typecast
as the Wolf man and reprised his role in several sequels for Universal Studios. In these films
the werewolf lore of the first film was clarified. In Frankenstein Meets the Wolf Man (1943)
is firmly established that the Wolf Man is revived at every full moon. In House of
34
Frankenstein (1944) silver bullets are used for the first time to dispatch him. Further sequels
were the House of Dracula (1945) and the parotic Abbott and Costello Meet Frankenstein
(1948). Brain Lumbey, Basid Copper and Fred Chappell wrote horror novels with the
influence of Love craft method. The Pulp Magazine contains many horror stories. It was
published form the 1920s to 1950s. Some mystery books include digging up the past or
revealing the truth, such as the book "The Invention of Hugo Cabret."
This magazine only produced many horror writers because the talented persons work
was published in this magazine. During the World War II pulps were used as counterbalance
in some of the cargo ships retuning across the Atlantic. It was the golden age of mass market
publishing and horror fiction was undergoing a new life. The demand of pope‘s attractive
magazine went into decline in the 1950s. Weird Tales published in pulp magazine in different
style and format. The pulp-era was coming to an end by the early 1950s and was replaced by
Digest Magazines. In 1950s many horror stories and novels published variety of occult
themes. Badger considers being the pioneer of writing horror, supernatural series, and science
fiction series. He was producing a 40,000 word novel every week. This short story magazine
was the prestigious Pan Book of Horror Stories. This was first launched in 1959. After that it
got several title changes. In 1935 The Devil Rider Out was published, it is focused on occult.
Following this, Danni Wheatbey wrote novels with black magic themes, his best work of
fiction in the genre being The Whit Witch of the South Seas in 1968.
Supernatural Thrillers was a horror fiction comic book published by Marvel Comics
in the 1970s that adapted classic stories of that genre, including works by Robert Louis
Stevenson and H.G. Wells, before becoming a vehicle for a supernatural action series starring
an original character, Mummy. Horror fiction is the literature of the unnatural and
supernatural, with the aim of unsettling or frightening the reader, sometimes with graphic
35
violence. Historically it has also been known as weird fiction. Although horror is not per se a
branch of science fiction, many works of horror literature incorporates science fictional
elements. The works of Edgar Allan Poe also helped define both the science fiction and the
horror genres. Today horror is one of the most popular categories of films. Horror is often
mistakenly categorized as science fiction at the point of distribution by libraries, video rental
outlets, etc. For example, the Scientific Channel (distributed via cable and satellite television
in the United States) currently devotes a majority of its air time to horror films with very few
science fiction titles. With the advent of film, Lovecraftian horror truly became a sub-genre,
fueling not only direct adaptations of Poe and Lovecraft, but providing the foundation upon
which many of the horror films of the 1950s and 1960s were constructed. One notable moviemaker to dip into the Lovecraftian well was 1960s B-movie maker, Roger Corman, though in
1965 Die, Monster, Die! Caused movie makers to re-consider the value of Lovecraftian
horror. Another influential example of vampire science fiction was I Am Legend by author
Richard Matheson in (1954). It was made into three movies: The Last Man on Earth starring
Vincent Price in 1964, The Omega Man starring Charleton Heston in 1971, and I am Legend
(film) starring Will Smith in 2007.
James Herbert‘s The Rats established him as a leading horror novelist. Huston‘s Slugs
opened new area of revolution. The influences of American genre have developed very well.
Edger Allan Poe and Howard Phillips Love Craft gave an excellent structure to the future of
horror fiction. In the late 1970s a revival of the horror movie genre was based on the success
of Stephen King and Brian de Palma's Carrie John Carpenter's Halloween; and Dan
O'Bannon and Ridley Scott's Alien. All the three movies bore Lovecraftian influences to one
degree or another, and their authors were deeply influenced by Love craft‘s works. As the
1980s and 1990s played out, Lovecraftian horror became a recognizable film staple in such
36
varied films as the self-referential In the Mouth of Madness, Necronomicon, the comedic ReAnimator, and Carpenter's Antarctic horror The Thing.
Horror genre affected the readers thought so the new way of Psychological horror
developed during this time. Psychological horror is a subgenre of horror fiction that relies on
character fears, guilt, beliefs, and emotional instability to build tension and further the plot.
Psychological horror is different from the type of horror found in "splatter films," which
derive their effects from gore and violence, and from the sub-genre of horror-of-personality,
in which the object of horror does not look like a monstrous other, but rather a normal human
being, whose horrific identity is often not revealed until the end of the work. Well-known
examples of psychological horror films include the Ring Trilogy, The Sixth Sense, and The
Blair Witch Project. Psychological horror tends to be subtle compared to traditional horror;
typically it plays on archetypal shadow characteristics embodied by the other. In other words,
it creates discomfort in the viewer by exposing common or universal psychological exposures
and fears, most notably the shadowy parts of the self-most people repress or deny.
Psychological horror comes from within-it exposes the evil that hides behind
normality, while plash fiction focuses on bizarre, alien evil to which the average viewer can't
easily relate. Carl Jung has argued that attraction to the uneasiness caused by the other is an
attempt to integrate the "otherness" of the shadow while others believe horror serves only to
repress it. When their concept reached American writers they brought about yet another
change of direction. Stephen King changed the face of horror when his Carrie was published
in 1974. His books were refreshingly different from all that had gone before. Psychological
horror began to make a real impact. Stephen King published Salem’s Lot (1975) and The
Shining (1977). In these two novels he sets the pattern for a longer book. The 40,000 word
novels were gone instead of that their successors stretched to 1, 00,000 words plus and they
37
were growing in size all the time. His novel The Stand ran to a staggering 700 pages and
some of his later books were to exceed 1000.
The critics would have been criticized heavily but latter in the present centaury it is
heavily used in horror films and horror novel. Dean Koontz, William W. Johnston have
written western adventure, and romantic fiction as well as horror. The early twentieth century
the cosmic horror brought H. P. Love Craft to the forefront. In his work he brought the
―cosmic Horror‖. Cosmic Horror begins towards the end of the nineteenth century. The
dystopia, as an Unreal city is the microcosmic center that embodies the values or the absence
of values. In the past twenty years more horror novels have been published than in the entire
previous history of the printed world. The literature of the cosmic period builds, and reflects,
a certain shift in sensibility the main emotion is no longer horror. Oscar Wilde‘s The Portrait
of Dorian Gray (1890) is one of the best cosmic horror stories in this century. Splatter punk is
a term that David J. Show coined in the mid-1980s at the World Fantasy Convention in
Providence, it refers to a movement within horror fiction distinguished by its graphic, often
gory, depiction of violence and "hyper intensive horror with no limits." It is regarded as a
revolt against the "traditional, meekly suggestive horror story‖. Though the term gained some
prominence in the 1980s and 1990s, and as a movement attracted a cult following, the term
"splatterpunk" has since been replaced by other synonymous terms for the genre.
Writers known for writing in this genre include Clive Barker, Poppy Z. Brite, Jack
Ketchum, Joe Lansdale, Richard Laymon, Richard Christian Matheson, Robert McCammon,
David J. Schow, John Skipp, and Craig Spector. In the twentieth century several authors have
drawn sympathetic portraits of gay, lesbian, and bisexual Vampires. George Viereck created
a bisexual vampire heroine on a quest for true love in Gloria (1952). And his early novel
view with The Vampire (1976) and Interview with the Vampire (1917), Ann Rice introduces
38
the likable vampire lovers, the first novel of her enormously popular vampire series in the
Hotel Transylvania (1978) and Blood Games (1979) The Hunger (1981) are famous vampire
stories. The latter part of the twentieth century saw the rise of multi-volume vampire epics.
The first of these was Gothic romance writer Marilyn Ross's Barnabas Collins series (1966–
71) loosely based on the contemporary American TV series Dark Shadows. It also set the
trend for seeing vampires as poetic tragic heroes rather than as the traditional embodiment of
evil. This formula was followed in the popular Vampire Chronicles (1976–2003) series of
novels by Anne Rice and Chelsea Quinn Yarbro's massive Saint-Germain series (1978–).The
1981 novel The Hunger (adapted as a film in 1983) continued the theme of transgresses
sexuality and examined the biology of vampires, suggesting that their special abilities were
the result of physical properties of their blood. Kim Newman's Anno Dracula series (1992)
returns to Stoker's Count Dracula and gives the genre a somewhat post-modern spin. Post
perspectives on the vampire legend are provided in Nalo Hopkinson's novel Brown Girl In
The Ring (1998), a vampire of Caribbean folklore, and in Tananarive Due's My Soul to Keep
(1995) and its sequel The Living Blood (2001).
By the late twentieth century ‗splatterpunk‘ horror attempted to disturb its audience
through the use of a variety of grotesque and gory images. While there are few, if any, textual
references of note, the sub-genre has served to inspire hundreds of slashed films. Dark
fantasy too began using elements of horror, but did not necessarily intend to frighten the
audience, and an entire culture developed abound the newly-invented, beautiful vampire
clans. Apocalyptic horror, which revolves round the end of the world or the threat of the
world ending, became more popular as well. Not a new idea for literature, but one that could
now be looked at from the much safer guise of fiction. The twentieth century brought us
authors such as Ann Rice, Deen Koontz, Ramsey Campbell, Clive Barker, and Seven King-
39
all still gaining success form their ability to scare readers. Many books based on vampires are
still published now, including several continuing series.
Anne Rice's Vampire Chronicles ended after many years, but many others have
started up in the meantime. Paranormal romance, inspired by Rice, but mostly dropping the
transgressive sexuality of her characters in favor of more conventional sexual roles, is a
remarkable contemporary publishing phenomenon. The most prominent exponent of this subgenre is Christine Feehan. Other romances with handsome vampires as the male leads include
Lynsay Sands‘s Argegneau family series (2003). In Westfield‘s Peeps (2005, L. J. Smith has
come out with her three book series Night World with three stories in each book. It talks
about supernatural beings like vampires, werewolves, witches, shape shifters, and such. Also
she has come out with her fifth book to the Vampire Diaries series (which she started in the
1990"s)"Nightfall".
The twentieth century brought us authors such as Ann Rice, Dean Koontz, Ramsey
Campbell, Clive Barker, and Steven King who are still gaining success for their ability to
scare readers. At the same time countless horror themed movies have been released. They are
Dracula, Halloween, A Nightmare on Elm Street, Friday the 13th, and Night of the living
Dead. There have also been many horror television series such as Dark Shadows, Kolchak:
The Night Stalker, The X Files, Buffy, The Vampire Slaver, Supernatural are in English. One
of distinctions of Anne Rice‘s Vampire world is that it features homosexual relationships
between vampires as well as between the living and the dead, an innovation that other writers
have adopted. In his Lambda- Award winning stories Hell is for Children (1989). Jeffrey
McMahan features Andres, an ―out of the closet vampire‖ who cruises for a mate. In The
Gilda Stories (1991), Jewel Gomez presents first the African-American lesbian Vampire
novel. In Livia‘s novel Minimax (1992) the author used comic portrayal of vampire life. In
40
Lost Souls (1992) horror writer Poppy Z. Brite combines evil, parapsychology, ghost and an
unforgettable of vampire‘s characters. The more sinister Lay of Maldoror (1924) written by
Comte de Lautreamont is another horrific presentation.
Dark Fantasy was an American old-time radio show featuring horror and suspense
stories. It had a short run of thirty one episodes, debuting on November 14, 1941 and ending
on June 19, 1942. Its writer was Scott Bishop, also known for his work on The Mysterious
Traveler. It originated from station WKY in Oklahoma City, and was heard Friday nights on
NBC stations. Now in the twenty-first century, society is bombarded with horrific images
daily. Since the invention of cinema the face of horror has radically changed. It has become a
genre of its own that inspires not just fiction, but also movies, TV shows, and so much more.
Fascination with horror did not just suddenly appear with the inventions of the twentieth
century though. It can be found in all areas of artistic expression including writing, theater,
and especially the visual outlet of art. It runs deep in the heart of man and is evident in the
many horrific depictions that can be found throughout centuries of art history in religious,
mythological, and various other types of subject matter. Horrific situations are found in some
of the earliest recorded tales. Many myths and legends feature scenarios and archetypes used
by later horror writers. Tales of demons and vampires in ancient and more recent folklore
were often quite horrific.
Modern horror fiction found its roots in the gothic novels that exploded into
popularity in the late 18th and early 19th centuries, typified by Horace Walpole's The Castle
of Otranto (1764) as a prototype, and refined by Ann Radcliffe's Gothic novel The Mysteries
of Udolpho (1794). A variation on the Gothic formula that remains one of the most enduring
and imitated horror works is Mary Wollstonecraft Shelley's novel Frankenstein (1818,
revised version 1831). Frankenstein has also been considered science fiction, a philosophical
41
novel or a 'novel of purpose' by some literary historians. At the same time, John William
Polidori devised the kind of vampire story that has since become familiar with his short story
The Vampyre. This kind of supernatural character, combining evil with sinister charm, has
since been much used and elaborated by horror writers.
Later gothic horror descendants included seminal late 19th century works such as
Bram Stoker's Dracula and Henry James's The Turn of the Screw. Early horror works used
mood and subtlety to deliver a strange and otherworldly flavor, but usually eschewed
extensive explicit violence. Other early exponents of the horror form number such luminaries
as Edgar Allan Poe and H. P. Lovecraft who are widely considered to be masters of the art.
Among the writers of classic English ghost stories, M. R. James is often cited as the finest.
His stories avoid shock effects and often involve an Oxford antiquarian as their hero.
Algernon Blackwood's "The Willows" and Oliver Onions's "The Beckoning Fair One" have
been called the best horror stories. Lovecraft and Sheridan le Fanu called some of their
writing ―weird fiction‖ or ―weird stories‖. Horror fiction reached a wider audience in the
1920s and 1930s with the rise of the American pulp magazine. The premier horror pulp was
Weird Tales, which printed many of Lovecraft's stories as well as fiction by other writers
such as Clark Ashton Smith, E. Hoffmann Price, Seabury Quinn, C.M. Eddy, Jr. and Robert
Bloch. At a lower intellectual level were the weird menace or "shudder pulps" such as Dime
Mystery and Horror Stories, which offered a more visceral form of horror. Some stories in
highbrow "literary" fiction could arguably be regarded as horror narratives: examples include
Franz Kafka's "The Metamorphosis" (Die Verwandlung) and "In the Penal Colony" (In der
Strafkolonie) and William Faulkner's A Rose for Emily.
Some modern practitioners of the genre use vivid descriptions of extreme violence or
shock to entertain their audiences, often recalling Grand Guignol theatre. This development
42
has given horror fiction a stigma as base entertainment devoid of literary merit. Other writers,
such as Ramsey Campbell and Thomas Ligotti, are cited as rejecting the portrayal of violent
acts in favor of more psychological writing. Nevertheless, popular contemporary writers such
as Dean Koontz, Clive Barker, and Stephen King will sometimes bring off the horror effect
without the extreme violence that characterizes much of the current mainstream of this genre.
Abraham Bram Stoker, the nineteenth century horror fiction writer was born on
November 8, 1847 at Marion Crescent. He was an Irish employed as civil servant in Dublin.
Stoker parents were Abraham Stoker (bon in 1799, married Charlotte Mathilda Blake
Thornely, died on October 10, 1876) and the feminist Charlotte Mathilda Blacke Thornely
(born in 1818, died in 1901). Stoker was the third of seven children. His parents were
member of the Clontarf Church of Ireland parish and attended the parish church with their
children who were both baptized there.
He was a sickly child, spending great amounts of time bed-ridden, barely able to
walk. However, having fully recovered, in 1864 he started school at the age of seven. When
he made a beyond belief recovery, he was still an invalid. After his recovery, he became a
normal young man, even excelling as an Athlete. He was named University Athlete at Trinity
College, Dublin (1864-70) from which he graduated with honors in Mathematics. He was
auditor of the College Historical Society and president of the University Philosophical
Society, where his first paper was on ―Sensationalism in Fiction and Society‖.
In 1876, while employed as a civil servant in Dublin, Stoker wrote a non-fiction book
The Duties of Clerks of Petty Session (1879). From his great love of the arts Stoker also
started to write theatre reviews for the Dublin Evening Mail. One particular review of a
performance of William Shakespeare‘s Hamlet with actor Henry Irving (1838-1905) in the
43
lead role led to a great friendship between the two men and in 1878 Irving asked Stoker to be
the manager of his Lyceum Theatre in London, England, a position he held for almost thirty
years. Later Stoker would publish Personal Reminiscences of Henry Irving (2 volumes, 1906)
and Snowbound: The Record of a Theatrical Touring Party (1908) which includes such
theatre-based stories as "The Slim Syrens", "Mick the Devil", and "A Star Trap". In 1872 The
Crystal Tap was published by the London society, followed by The Chain of Destiny in four
parts. Stoker left his job in Dublin and he settled in London. It was here that Stoker became
acquainted with many famous actors and such other notable authors of the time as Sir Arthur
Conan Doyle, Oscar Wilde, and William Butler Yeats. In 1881 he published eight fairy tale
for children titled as Under the Sunset. Stoker started to write novels including The Primrose
Path (1875), The Snake's Pass (1890), The Watter's Mou' (1895), The Shoulder of Shasta
(1895), Miss Betty (1898) and short stories collected in Under the Sunset (1881).
His most famous story is The Vampire tale Dracula which he published in 1897.
Before writing Dracula, Stoker spent eight years reaching European folklore and stories of
vampire. He wrote several other novels dealing with horror and supernatural themes, but
none of them achieved the leasing fame or success of Dracula. Other works by Stoker
include The Mystery of the Sea (1902), his Egyptian mummy-themed The Jewel of Seven
Stars (1903), The Man (also titled The Gates of Life 1905), Lady Athlyne (1908), The Lady of
the Shroud (1909), Famous Impostors (1910), and The Lair of the White Worm (1911) which
also includes elements found in Dracula like unseen evil, strange creatures, inexplicable
events, and supernatural horrors. Bram Stoker died in London, England on 20 April 1912. His
ashes were mingled with his son's and they now rest in the Golders Green Crematorium in
London, England. His wife Florence survived him by twenty-five years and had Dracula's
Guest and Other Weird Stories published in 1922. It also includes such titles as "The Gipsy
Prophecy", "The Burial of the Rats", "A Dream of Red Hands", and "The Secret of the
44
Growing Gold". Five horror novels are chosen for this study. They are Dracula (1897), The
Jewel of Seven Stars (1903), The Mystery of the Sea (1902), The Lady of the Shroud (1909),
and The Lair of the White Worm (1911).
Dracula is mainly composed of journal entries and letters written by several narrators
who also serve as the novel's main protagonists; Stoker supplemented the story with
occasional newspaper clippings to relate events not directly witnessed by the story's
characters. Dracula begins with the journal of Jonathan Harker, newly qualified a young
English solicitor, journeying by train on the way to Transylvania to give information to the
mysterious Count Dracula about his new estate in London, The purpose of his mission is to
provide legal support to Dracula for a real estate transaction overseen by Harker's employer,
Peter Hawkins, of Exeter in England. Harker gets more problems in Count Dracula castle.
After that a Russian ship, the Demeter, having weighed anchor at Varna, runs aground
on the shores of Whidbey, England, during a fierce tempest. All of the crew are missing and
presumed dead, and only one body is found, that of the captain tied to the ship's helm. The
captain's log is recovered and tells of strange events that had taken place during the ship's
journey. The ship's cargo carries boxes of "mould", or earth, from Transylvania. Meanwhile,
back in England, Jonathan's fiancée, Mina, is visiting her friend Lucy Westenra. Lucy
receives three marriage proposals in one day, from an asylum psychiatrist, Dr. John Seward
an American, Quincey Morris and the Hon. Arthur Holmwood But Lucy has just decided to
marry the Honorable Arthur Holmwood, having had to choose between him and his two
friends Dr. John Seward and Quincey Morris, the Texan.
Dracula, who is moving to London to victimize on more humans, happens to land in
the part of England where Mina and Lucy are staying. His first victim is Lucy. There is a
notable encounter between Dracula and Seward's patient Renfield, an insane man who means
45
to consume insects, spiders, birds, and other creatures in ascending order of size in order to
absorb their "life force". Seward, who, by coincidence, runs the insane refuge next door to
Dracula's primary London home, tries to treat Lucy's 'illness.' He calls in from Amsterdam his
friend and mentor Professor Abraham Van Helsing. Van Helsing immediately determines the
cause of Lucy's condition but refuses to disclose it, knowing that Seward's faith in him will be
shaken if he starts to speak of vampires and explain what is wrong with Lucy, but cannot save
her. Van Helsing tries multiple blood transfusions, but they are clearly losing ground. On a
night when Van Helsing must return to Amsterdam, Lucy and her mother are attacked by a
wolf. Mrs. Westenra, who has a heart condition, dies of fright, and Lucy apparently dies
soon after.
Lucy is buried, but soon afterward the newspaper‘s report children being stalked in
the night by a "bloofer lady". Van Helsing, knowing that this means Lucy has become a
vampire, confides in Seward, Lord Godalming and Morris. The suitors and Van Helsing track
her down, and after a disturbing confrontation between her vampiric self and Arthur, they
stake her heart, behead her, and fill the mouth with garlic.By this time, Jonathan started off to
England and is happily married to Mina. Van Helsing brings together Mina, Jonathan, Arthur,
Quincey, Seward and he convinces every one of the reality of vampires. They have already
destroyed the undead Lucy, and they likewise set out to destroy Dracula.
They educate themselves in the strengths and weaknesses of the vampire, and learn
through careful and clever research what Dracula's plans are. Dracula has many lairs
throughout London; they decide to purify them all to strand Dracula in his weakest form and
then kill him in the name of God. The Count, however, has other plans, and as the men search
his houses he attacks Mina in the night, feeding her with his blood so that she will become a
vampire, too. The men find out about Dracula's activities and step up their efforts. They
46
manage to drive him out of England, but realize that if they fail to finish the job then Mina
will become a vampire anyway. Jonathan and Quincey kill him, though not before Quincey
himself is mortally wounded. With Mina free from her fate, the rest return to England and
remain lifelong friends.
The Mystery of the Sea is yet another story of wonder. Archibald Hunter comes to
Cruden Bay, Aberdeen shire, for his annual holiday, he looks forward to a tranquil few days
by the sea. But as he sits by the bridge he is disturbed by a strange vision of a couple he had
seen earlier, the man now carrying a small black coffin. Shortly afterwards he discovers their
child has drowned. The following day, speaking to a fisherman, he is again confronted by a
portent of doom. As he sets out to sea, the other man speak his name - Lachlan Macleod the
very same whose death Gormala had foretold. So many questions are formed in his mind him
and he wanted to know what is happening around him.
Archie Hunter travels to Cruden Bay, Aberdeen shire, to enjoy a little rest and
relaxation in the small seaside village. But his holiday takes an unexpected turn when he
begins to see spirits of the dead and an old woman named Gormala tells him that he possesses
the "Second Sight." According to Gormala, both he and she are Seers, and she proposes an
alliance to solve the centuries-old "Mystery of the Sea."
Once he saves Marjory Dark from the heavy tide. After this incident both of them
meet in the costal side and discuss about their past life and experience. A black gang keenly
watches their activity and informs to their superior. From Senor, Archie Hunter gets all the
details about Marjory and the black gang. Senor helps him to escape from the kidnaper and
tells him about the treasurer cave. Archie Hunter discusses his second sight and the
kidnaper‘s activity with his intimate friend Marjory. She guides him to escape from them and
she requests him to meet at the night time in order to avoid problems.
47
Gormala gives guidelines to know about the mystery of the sea. But the sea holds
more mysteries than one. Archie discovers a chest full of old documents which he believes
contain a coded message revealing the location of a lost treasure of the Spanish Armada.
Archie Hunter shows those chipper coded document to his lover Marjory Dark. She guides
him to know the meaning of those codes. Finally Archie Hunter gets the message from the
documents. Later he finds the treasurer cave and takes her to know the secret of treasure
trove. Archie Hunter knows everything about the kidnaper gang and Don Bernardino‘s
activity.
The kidnaper gang kidnaps Marjory in order to know the secret. Archie Hunter gets
help from the Defectives and Gormala to know the secret way to reach the kidnaper boat.
Unfortunately Gormala dies after helping him. Finally he fights with the kidnaper gang and
saves his wife from them. On the other hand they find out the secret of the sea and they don‘t
want to share those things to others.
The Lady of the Shroud deals with an adventurer and stimulates horror effect. Rupert
sent Leger who inherits an enormous fortune from a relative. He makes several conditions in
the will, that he may become the inheritor of Castle Vissarion of the Land of the Blue
Mountains, a little state of Eastern Europe. He accepts his grandfather Roger Melton Will and
his condition, so he moves to the Blue Mountain castle with his aunt Janet Mackelpie.
However, as he recedes there, a mysterious woman, dressed in a shroud appears to him. Often
she appears as if from nowhere, and she has strange habits. She is extraordinarily beautiful,
and soon Sent Leger finds himself in love with her. He is discussing about the woman and her
activities during the night time. He wants to spend much time to know about her. Rupert
explains his experience with his Aunt Janet Mackelpie. Often she is getting the information
48
about the woman and she is advising to handle everything properly. But local superstition has
it that the land is inhabited by vampires.
According to his Aunt Janet Mackelpie he wants to follow everything but the vampire
woman‘s beauty and her activity makes him to fall in love with her. Rupert keenly observes
her behavior and finds the woman is not a vampire. She is also interested in him and explains
the reason of her appearance. Then Rupert Sent Leger finds the strange events in the Blue
Mountains. He comes to know the details of it. With the help of spy he gets information of
the Blue Mountaineers and the war situation. He must save his beloved lover and the people.
He gets help from the leaders and organizes the war and guides them to face everything.
Finally he faces the entire problem and saves his lover from the people. They get respect
from everyone. The Kingdom looks everything in different manner and reaches its destiny.
Turkish and others are relived from the place. People live their life without any problem.
The Jewel of Seven Stars published in 1903, tells the story of barrister Malcolm Ross
who is summoned in the dead of night by a mysterious letter from lovely Margaret
Trelawney; it is written during a visit to the Egyptian galleries in the British Museum that
Bram Stoker got the idea for his novel, The Jewel of the Seven Stars. Stoker had a British
Museum Library Reading Room ticket in 1879, which he promptly lost. The story concerns a
young lawyer, Malcolm Ross, who is called to the Trelawney household in London, late one
night. A girl he met at a picnic, Margaret Trelawney, and felt an instant attraction to, has
called upon him for help. Her father was attacked in his bedroom, late one night, by someone
or something and had lapsed into unconsciousness. Mr. Trelawney being a keen Egyptologist
and having a houseful of artifacts sees, the weirdest of which in his bedroom. Eventually,
after four days, Trelawney comes round and there is a long tale to be told concerning a Queen
Tera who makes certain plans to resurrect herself, centuries in the future. The group,
49
including Malcolm, Margaret, a doctor friend and an Egyptologist friend of Trelawney's
make plans themselves and get to Cornwall to carry them out.
The daughter of a famed Egyptologist Mr. Trelawny has sunk into a trance-like state
following an attack by an unknown assailant--the only clue, the lingering odor of "Nard and
Circassia's balmy smells." Trelawny has left strict instructions that in the event of such an
attack he is never to be left alone, and no one must remove the peculiar Egyptian bangle
around his wrist. Slowly, with dragging mummy footsteps, this journey makes them to reach
its inevitable climax. Though possibly a bit slow and bloodless for modern audiences, A
number of scenes, like the discovery of the tomb in the cliffs and the story's final tragic
zenith, remain in one's memory like the persistent scent of bitumen drifting in an open
window.
After that under the eye of Ross, Margaret, and nurse, a second baffling attack takes
place by an unknown assailant. It soon becomes apparent that the person behind the attacks is
attempting to gain access to the safe located in room. Suspicions abound as both the police
and the doctor are baffled by the situation. At this point the history of the Egyptian Queen
Tera and her apparent plans for reincarnating herself with the help of a beautiful jewel of
seven stars, the very item housed in Trelawney‘s safe. The novel ends with a great
experiment in which Tera‘s plans for a rebirth.
The Lair of the White Worm starts with the non – descript Adam Salton, an orphaned
Englishman living in Australia, who is called back to the ancestral estate by his childless
Uncle Richard. Salton‘s return coincides with another expatriate Englishman returning home,
the villainous Edgar Caswall, who does just about everything but twirl his mustache. Uncle
Richard has called Adam home at least partly because he anticipates needing a supporter
against Caswall, but nothing comes of this and the near simultaneous return of the two
50
expatriates is just a coincidence. Adam travels to Richard Salton‘s house in Mercia, Lesser
Hill and quickly finds himself in the center of mysterious and inexplicable occurrences. The
new heir to the Caswall estate, known as Castra Regis, the royal camp, Edgar Caswall is
accompanied by a sinister servant, an African named Oolanga, and he is being courted by the
widowed Lady Arabella March, who hopes a rich husband to help her hold onto her late
husband‘s expensive property. Lady Arabella turns out to be something much worse than a
mere gold-digger she is actually an ancient, antediluvian monster, a sort of giant snake or
worm. Caswell Appears to be making some sort of a mesmeric assault on a local girl, Lilla
Watford, while a local lady, Arabella March seems to be running a game of her own, perhaps
angling to become Mrs. Caswall.
Adam Salton discovers black snakes on the property, and buys a mongoose to hunt
them down. He then discovers a child who is bitten on the neck. The child barely survives.
He learns that another child was killed earlier while animals were also killed in the region.
The mongoose attacks Arabella who shoots it to death. Arabella tears another mongoose apart
with her hands. Arabella then murders Oolanga and drags him down into a pit. At the same
time, Adam‘s uncle has moved off stage after introducing his nephew to Sir Natheniel. They
suspect that she wants to murder Mimi Watford, who Adam later marries. Nathanial is an
Abraham Van Helsing type of Character who wants to hunt down Arabella. In another
inexplicable turn of events, Lady Arabella decides to sell her property to Adam.
The White Worm is a large snake-like creature. It dwells in the hole in Arabella‘s
house located in Diana‘s Grove. The White Worm has green glowing eyes and feeds on
whatever is thrown into the pit. The White Worm ascends from the pit and seeks to attack
Adam and Mimi Watford in a forest. Adam plans to pour sand into the pit and to use
dynamite to kill the giant white Worm while it is inside the pit. At the same time Caswall
51
wants to recreate mesmerism, associated with Anton Mesmer, who is a precursor to
hypnotism. At the end of the novel Adam Salton, Mimi Watford, and Nathaniel De Salis
confront Arabella and Edgar Caswall. A thunderstorm and lightning destroy Diana‘s Grove
by igniting the dynamite.
Tamil literature is one of the prominent literatures in the world. It has the unique
quality of exploring writers view. Tamil literature is basically categorized in to three major
periods. From these periods different kinds of literary activity reaches its destiny. Poem,
Prose, Drama, Novel, and Short Stories are bringing authors view according to the age.
Horror is also one among them. Because most of the Sangam poetry carry different type of
poems on supernatural beliefs. It is believed that most of the works relating to the first two
Sangams dealt with music and dance. Music and dance explore their presence in various
forms. Unfortunately all the works of these two Sangam are lost, except for Tolkappiyam,
which is the oldest extant grammar dating back to 500 BC. The third Sangam period mainly
comprises of poems which are arranged in eight anthologies called Ettuttokoi and ten idylls
called Pattuppattu. The third Sangam period also sees a collection of minor works called
Padinen-kizhkkanakku which deals mainly with moral virtues. Among them, the most notable
is Tiruvalluvar's Tirukkural or Kural, which deals with philosophy and wise maxims. Sangam
literary works show the power of horror in the presence of a few poems. The Sangam
literature, unlike the Rig Vedic texts, was secular in nature and revolved around the themes of
various heroes and heroines in the presence of horror. The Sangam literature provides very
valuable information on the social, economic and political life of the people living in Tamil
Nadu in the early Christian centuries. All those works are focusing on different kinds of
social beliefs and religious events. Different types of religious methods bring various occult
and rational beliefs in Tamil literature. Sangam literary works bring out the concepts of
52
Hinduism and its tradition. Mostly people follow two major gods in Tamil literature they are
God Siva and God Vishnu.
Between 600-900 AD the Saiva saints first compiled their hymns into the Devaram.
The hymns of the Saiva saints were later collected into twelve anthologies called Tirumurais.
The Periya Puranam or Tiruttondar Puranam, consider as the twelfth Tirumurai, is
composed by Sekkizhar (12th century AD). These religious writers give important to their
religion as well as the horror belief because they have mentioned various evil characters in
their poems. Similarly God Vishnu followers like saint Nathamuni (824-924 AD) compiled
the Vaishnava hymns into four books called Divya Prabandham or Nalayira Divya
Prabandham. The other Alvar saints who contributed to the Tamil religious literature include
Periyalivar, Poigaialvar, Bhutattalvar, Andal (the only woman saint among Alvars) and
Nammalvar. Nammalvar's Tiruvaymozhi, the third book of Divya Prabandham, is said to be
a quintessence of the Upanishads. All those poems are focusing on god Siva and Vishnu‘s
reincarnation and their various avatars.
The other great works of this period include Ottakkuttan's Uttarakandam,
Takkayagapparani and Muvarula. Ottakuttar is a great devotee of the Goddess Saraswathi,
the deity of learning. Ottakuttar uses to perform penance to this Goddess in Kuthanur. As per
the traditional accounts, he is closely associated with this place. He turns to a well-known
poet in later period of his life with the blessings of the Goddess Saraswathi. And the village
`Kuthanur` was later named as `Kutiianur` after the name of Ottakuttar. It is also believed
that Ottakuttar composed the Saraswathi-Andhadhi in praise of this Goddess. Pugazhendi's
Nalavenba is another poetic form in this the beliefs of snake concept shows the power of
snake. During this period the power of horror is influenced in most of the literary works in
Tamil literature.
53
Another important poet who flourished during the Chola period was Ottakuttar, who
authored great works like Nalayirakkovai, Tukkayagapparani, Sarasvatiyandadi and
Arumbaittollayiram. Other noted scholars of the Chola period include Tirutakadevara the
author of Civaga Chintamani and Talamokti, the author of Sulamani and Venkatamadhava
who wrote a commentary on Rigveda during the reign of Parantaka I. Kings of these periods
very much believed on all kinds of god and goddesses. According to their beliefs they have
ordered their assembly poets to write poems about their religious faiths. They have also
written different kinds of poems on unbelievable events.
The modern period witnessed the impact of Islam and Christianity on Tamil literature.
These religious aspects associated with the presence of horror and its related field. For
example Umaruppulavar (1605-1703 AD) is the earliest among the Muslim Tamil poets. He
composed the Sirappuranam, which is a verse narrative on the life of Prophet Muhammad.
Another work dealing with the Islamic faith was Muhaidin Puranam (1845 AD) by
Mohammad Ibrahim. Constanzio Beschi (1680-1747 AD), who adopted the pseudonym of
'Viramamunivar', wrote a classic Tembavani, on the life of Jesus Christ.
Ramalinga Adigalar‘s (also popularly known as Vallalar) (1823-1874) devotional
poem Tiruvarutpa, considered to be a work of utter exquisiteness and minimalism. In these
poems he explains the austral body and the occult power. He looks at god in the form of Jothi
(Fire). He follows his own rules and regulations during his time and he gives importance to
the nature and its power. Subramanya Bharati (1882-1921 AD) is one of the greatest of Tamil
litterateurs of the modern times. He has written mainly three types of poems they are
nationalistic poem, Religious and philosophical poems and poems about nature. His Panchali
Sabadam is an epic poem based on a single episode of the Mahabharata. His other great
works include Kalippattu, Kannanpattu and Kuyilpattu. In this work the magic and other
54
unbelievable events play an important role to bring the occult events. The other renowned
Tamil poetic works of the modern times include Meyyarivu and Padal Tirattu of
V.O.Chidambaram, Malarum-malaiyum and Umarkkayyam-padalkal of Desikavinayagam;
Podumai Vettal, Tamiizhan Idayam and Sankoli of Kalyanasundaram; Avalum Avanum of
N.K.Ramalingam; Azhakin Sirippu, Pandiyan Parisu, Tamizhiyakkam, Kudumbavilakku, etc.
Durai Manickam is another important modern Tamil poet who is credited with prolific works
like Aiyai, Nurasiriyam, Koyyakkani, Ensuvai Enbatu and Paviyakkottu. The other renowned
poets of this period include M.L.Thangappa, Mudiyarasan, Ezhilmutalvan, N.Kanakaraja
Iyer, A.Srinivasaraghavan, Kannadasan and Tamizhazhagan. All these writes give
importance to the religion and the horror.
Paramartta Gurukathai written by Viramamunivar in the 18th century affords the
earliest specimen in novel writing in Tamil. However, Vedanayagam Pillai (1824-1889) is
credited with the writing of the first novel in Tamil, Pirataba Mudaliyarcharittiram in 1875.
This is an out-and-out romance with an assortment of fables, folk tales and even Greek and
Roman stories, written keeping in mind the entertainment and enjoyment of the reader as the
principal motive. H.A.Krishna Pillai (1827-1900) adapted John Bunyan's The Pilgrim's
Progress in Tamil in his Iratcanyayattirigam. The other important works of this period
include Bharatam of Perundevanar, Nandarcharittirak-kirttanaikal of Gopalakrishna Bharati,
Kamalambalcharittiram of Rajam Ayyar (1896), Padmavatichaittiram of Madhaviah,
Menaka and Balamani of Vaduvur Duraiswamy, Ratnapurirahasyam of A.Kuppuswamy,
Mannasai and Kariyadarisi of Shankara Ram. Kalki Krishnamurthy (1899-1954) and his
short stories and novels were henceforth serialized in Ananda Vikatan and eventually started
his own weekly Kalki. Modern era of Tamil literature also shone forthright in its short story
genre, due to Kalki Krishnamurthy and his strategy in the magazine publishing, for which he
had penned the unforgettable novels like Parthiban Kanavu, Sivagmiyin Sabhatham and the
55
hugely admired Ponniyin Selvan. M.Varadarajan (1912-1974) experimented with several new
techniques in Tamil novels. His famous works include Perra Manam (1953), Karittundu
(1953), Ahalvilakku, Sentamarai and Mankudisai. C.N.Annadurai has two important works to
his credit - Nallatambi and Rangoon Radha (1952).
In the modern Tamil literature various kinds of novels, dramas, and short stories are
written in various genres. Some of the authors have translated English novels in to Tamil and
some of them very much influenced in the all kind of beliefs. Major writers in the modern
tamil literature play an important role in Tamil literary genres such as Kurumbur Kuppusami,
Vaduvur Duraisami Iyengar, Akilan, Anuttama, Jayalakshmi Srinivasan, Kodainayaki
Ammal, N. Parthsarthy, C. Subramanyam, Sundaram Ramaswamy, V.V.S. Aiyar, Kalki,
Pudumaippittan, B.S.Ramayya, ASP Ayyar, Kalki Krishnamurthy, Sandilyan Akilan, Vembu
Vikiraman, M. Karunanidhi, V. Balakumaran, Sujatha, Prapanjan, Gothama Neelambaran,
Aru, Ramanathan, Indra Soundarrajan, Jegasirpiyan, Jayakanthan, Na. Parthasarathy, Mu.
Metha Sree Venugopalan, Kovi Manisegaran, Ra. Ki. Rangarajan, Balasubramaniyam,
Kannadasan Anusha , Venkatesh venkatram, Dhiwakar and Vishwaksenan.
Indira Soundarrajan is a well-known Tamil author of short stories, novels, television
serials and screenplays. He lives in Madurai. He is something of an expert on South Indian
Hindu traditions and mythological lore. His stories typically deal with cases of supernatural
occurrence, divine intervention, reincarnation, and ghosts, and are often based on or inspired
by true stories reported from various locales around the state of Tamil Nadu. Two or three of
his novels are published every month in periodicals like Crime Story and Today Crime News.
Indira Soundarrajan is a contemporary Tamil writer. He belongs to a middle class family. He
is the third son to Indira and Prarthasarathi. He was born on 13 November 1958 in Salem. His
father worked as a storekeeper in T.V.S Company. Indira Soundarrajan studied in Barathi
56
Vidyalaya Higher secondary School in Salem. He did his B.A in Tamil literature under
distance education from Madurai Kamaraj University. He also got the storekeeper post in
T.V.S Company in Madurai, but he was not interested in that and hence he resigned the job.
Later he settled in Madurai. He is very much fond of writing short stories and novels. But, in
his school days he never wrote anything. In 1978 he started writing novels in Tamil. In the
beginning he wrote several short stories based on the rural life with love as the major theme.
He tried to publish those stories in different magazines and he also sent his stories for several
competitions.
In 1978 Kalimagal Saba conducted a competition on novella writing in which his
novel titled Ondrin Niram Erandu clinched first prize. After reading this novel the film
director Mahanderan asked him to adopt his novel into film but unfortunately some problems
occurred so the plan was dropped.
In 1985 the Kalimagal Saba conducted again a
competition in which his novel titled Yaga Pasukals got second prize. This story discusses
the weaver‘s society and also the protagonist of this story is the representative of weaver‘s
life style. Meanwhile he has written several short stories and published them in several
magazines. This has established his fame as a good novel writer in Tamil.
In 1987 Amudasurabi Sangam conducted a novel competition in which his story titled
Vaikai Vana Sundari was awarded first prize. On 18th January 1989 he married Miss. Ratha.
After marriage, his life style totally changed. He became a full-fledged writer in Tamil. In
1987 he started to write his first thriller and horror novel titled Maya Nilvu. This novel
recognized him as a thrill novel writer. After this he has written another novel titled Katru
Katru Ueer. The reader of his novel recognized him as a social novelist but when he has
published his thriller story, the readers of his novel welcomed him to write such stories and
57
therefore he continued to write thrillers. So for he has written more than two hundred novels
and short stories, based on all the sub-genres such as thrillers, detective stories, horror fiction
and crime novels.
Altogether he has written about two hundred and fifty novels. Almost half of them
belongs to horror fiction for example Vitu vidu Karupa, Vikrama…Vikrama Part I & II , Sutri
Sutri Varuvan, Jenma Jenmamai, etc., and half of the novels deals with society for example
Krishna Dasi, Enpayer Ranganayaki, Assi Nesavu, Theadathey Thulinthupovai, Katheal
Sadurangam, and Analaikaum Ambuligal. As a writer he is very much interested in writing
social novels combining with thrillers and horror stories. In social novels he fully explains
about the problems faced by the society particularly the family system. Based on the situation
prevalent in various walks of life he writes social novels. He is not interested to enter the
imagination of writing thriller and horror stories.
He never wrote any science fiction novel but in most of his novels the protagonist is
influenced by the advancement of science. He is the first person to write spiritual horror in
Tamil literature. Based on this he has written several spiritual horror novels – they are Enka
En Kannan, Bashana Lingam, Yatheri Ganam, Sundara Gandam, Sithergal Rajem,
Sivamayam, Ruthera Veeni, Astama sithi, Subtha Kannigal, Thullivaruth Val. He has written
these novels based on Hindu religious concepts. He also merges on the Hindu religious
beliefs. He uses the belief as a platform to bring his novels in the presence of horror. In this
he has beautifully explained about the presence of God and Ghost. Then he explains the life
of Sidhas and their activities in this universe. In these novels he never gives any clear picture
of either God or Ghost because he himself says ―so for no one has proved the presence of
58
God and Ghost but they are believe in something present in this world. ―I am believing that
and based on that I am writing this kind of stories‖ (Soundarrajan).
He never followed the methodology of other writers. He is writing novels using his
own style. He uses transliterated words because ―those words are mingled with spoken
language so whenever I am writing any novel automatically I am using them, and also these
are all wrong sentences‖ (Indira Soundarrajan). In his novel most of the words are repeated
often. Based on this the readers can easily identify his style. With the questions he is
searching the answer from the society and with the answer he wants to study the human
psyche for writing novels. Most of his novel stories depend on reader‘s judgment. On reading
his novel the readers get questions regarding the style and manner of the writing, portrayal of
character and the setting of the novel. The social anger is much prevalent in his novel. In
horror novels he is trying to bring out the illusionary ideas. No one has criticized his work
and more over he never bothers about the criticism posed against him. He learns everything
from the society.
The adaptation of his family novels as T.V mega serials has fetched him good fame
and name in the heart of the viewers. Some of T.V serials are still being telecast now. His
famous stories Athipookal were telecast in Sun T.V. Ruthera Veeni, Krishna Dasi, Vittu Vidu
Karupa were also telecast in Sun TV.
Apart from writing he involves himself in various
other activities such as social speeches, film script writing, and reviewing others novel etc.
Before getting published his novels they would appear in various magazines as episodes.
So for he has written several horror fiction and family novels they are Kallukkul
Pugundha
Uyir,
Ragasiyam,Sadhiyai
Neelakkal
Modiram,
Sornajaalam,
Sandippom,Thevarkoyil
59
Unnai
Roja,Maya
aivitamaatten,
Nandi
Vizhigal,Mayamaaga
Pogirargal,Thulli Varuguthu,Naagapansami, Kan Simittum Ratthinakkal, Thangakkaatu,
Kaatru Kaatru Uyir,Thoda Thoda Thangam,Anchu Vazhi Munnu Vaasal,Ush!,Mahadeva
Ragasiyam, Sutri Sutri Varuven,Kattray Varuven, Kottaippuratthu Veedu, Ragaisyamaaga
Oru Ragasiyam, SivajayamThitti Vaasal Marmam, Vairabommai, Kaadhal Kuttavaali,
PenmanamPen
Ulavaali,Jeeva
En
Jeeva,Sorna
Regai,Veedathu
Karuppu,Iyandira
ParavaiVaanathu Manidhargal,Rudra Veenai part I to IV,Vikrama Vikrama Part I & II,
Kannigal Ezhupaer,ayiram arivaal kotai, Thedathe Tholaindu povai I& II, Sivamaya
ITo1X,Sivamayam part I & II2,Mandira viral,Naan Ramasheshan vanthuruken
Currently he stays in Madurai at Pyakara suburban locality. So many Television
Serials have been telecasted they are Sivamayam, Chidambara Ragasiam, Marmadesam,
Rudra Veenai, Vidathu Karuppu, Ragasiyam, Sorna Regai,ethuvum nadhakum-vaanathu
manitharghal novel His five famous horror novels are chosen for this study they are
Athumattum Ragaciam, Vikrama Vikrama Part I & II, Vittu Vidu Karuppa, Suttri Sutry
Varuvean.
In Athumattum
Ragaciam a car enters into the beautiful village called
Aeramvelikadu. In this village there is a big Kuttinantha God temple. In this temple the door
of the sanctum sanctorum is always kept closed. The people pray only before the closed door.
People living in that village are categorized into three classes. The first class is Jaminthar
family, second, upper class and thirdly, the poor class family (kzikudi). They follow some
kinds of rules and regulations in their village. The Jamindar families always rule the people.
The upper class family always follows the Jamindar rules and regulation. The third class
people are always treated as slaves. Samathanapandi belongs to Jamindar family. He knows
well about the village situation, and without his permission one cannot enter nor exit the
60
village, if they go they will die soon and also the god will punish them. This is the
superstitious belief prevalent in this village.
The protagonist Chandra Mohan and his wife Srimathi, who work for a software
industry in America, come down to India. They have not been blessed with children for the
past few years though they do not have any physical problem regarding their potency.
Chandra Mohan‘s father becomes aware of it and invites the Astrologer and asks for the
reason. The Astrologer says that his family does not pray the traditional God Kuttinantha that
is why his son does not have children. Chandra Mohan and his wife do not believe these
kinds of superstition but they accept to visit the village. Sababathi decides that first he would
invite his son and his daughter-in-law after that he will explain the necessity of faith.
In the Rocky house he meets his brother in law Kazukachalla Davarayar and his son
Gopal. Gopal and Chandra Mohan come out from the house and walk under the coconut tree.
There they argue about the belief and unfaith and also discuss about the Kuttinantha God,
when Chandra Mohan says he does not believe in God, suddenly a bunch of coconuts fall on
his head but he escapes. Chandra Mohan comes across several incidents including his wife‘s
death. To relive from all these superstitious beliefs Ezhumali helps him but he dies due to
snake bite. Chandra Mohan‘s mother Rukkumani comes and speaks to Radha, the daughter of
her brother Kazkachaladavarayar. She asks her to marry Chandra Mohan. Though everyone
accepts the proposal, Chandra Mohan does not like that and he thinks about the Ezhumali‘s
death. With this thought he enters into the temple at the time the temple priest gets
‗possessed‘ by god and start beating Chandra Mohan severely. Chandra Mohan does not like
it so he retaliates strongly against the priest and attacks him. Everyone is stunned by this
action.
61
Then the temple priest orders them to get away immediately. Chandra Mohan is
asked to leave out from the village otherwise God will destroy everything. After this incident
the priests regain normality. Jaminthar family is back at home from temple and meets
Samathanapandi. He says better to send Chandra Mohan and his family failing which,
Chandra Mohan will die soon. Everyone accepts and get ready to move. At the same time
they receive a phone which says that Chandra Mohan in-laws have died in a car accident. He
and his father rush to the accident spot, and notices that his wife body missing. There he sees
police inspector enquiring everyone including their family members about the accident.
Chandra Mohan explains that plan for which his in-laws are traveling. He also complains to
the police, that Samathanapandi is the master mind behind the plight including of the missing
of his wife‘s body.
The next day Chandra Mohan and his family reach Chennai. But, in the Rock house
Radha gets to go back to continue her study. On the way she gets a bunch of key. But her
father asks the key so she takes the photo copy of those key and give it to him. After a few
days Chandra Mohan calls Radha and asks her to help him. Chandra Mohan wants to know
about the story of Puliyan so he requests Radha to find it out. She knows the story of Puliyan
through the Kallen and Pattabi. Chandra Mohan gets the entire story of the village and plans
to get success in his idea.
According to his plan Kallan complains in the police station against the death of
Sonimuthu. From the postmortem the police find out that it is a murder. Meanwhile Chandra
Mohan and his group enter into the Samathanapandi‘s house; there they find out the statue of
god and the box which Puliyan had thrown into the pot. They enter in to the village temple
and open the door and see the script of document on the sanctum centrum. Everyone is
happy, the police start their work, and in the mean time they receive a fax from
62
Samathanapondi. That reviles that he is the master mind for all problems in the village. He
has further ended the fax message by declaring that by the time the fax reach police he will be
dead. Chandra Mohan feels happy and ready to go back to U.S.A with his all past memories
and the Xerox copy of Samathanapandi letter.
Thottakaramangalam in Vittu Vidu Karuppa is a famous and beautiful village. Outside
the village there is big temple devoted to God Karuppa. The village people strictly follow
God Karuppa rules and regulations. Because, they believe that those who do not follow
Karuppa words will get severe punishment from God. All believe that the temple priest
(pujari) gets the gods word when he was under his spell. At the time he speaks to the village
people what activities should be performed in their life. No one can oppose it including the
educated people. People blindly follow the priest words.
Kasithopu is present nearby Thottakaramangalam village. Vairathavan belongs to
upper class family who got married to Pullakupech. Their traditional God is Karuppa. From
the beginning they do not give much importance to the God. After the death of Vairathavan,
his wife brings everything under her control including the villagers. Once god Karupa
appears in front of her and assassinates her. After her death everyone believes that her ghost
is wandering in the Palace. It has happened twenty five years back but still Animudithevar is
searching for the jewel pot. His mother has hidden it somewhere.
Animudithevar gets married to Vellinachi. They have one son by name Rajanderan.
He is an educated person. The second daughter is Rathna. She is a well-educated girl, now
doing her final year MBBS course in a college near the town. She blindly follows the words
of god Karuppa. One of her class mates, Aravind sincerely loves her. She is also interested in
him but she worries about the Demigod Karuppa so, she does not show her love afire to him.
Reena is also the best friends of Rathna. She is an energetic and brave girl. She is also
63
helping Aravind in his love affairs. Rathna needs god Karuppa words to propose her love so
she goes to her native place with her friend Reena. One the way she explains about the God
Karuppa and the story of her grandma. Kattayan does not marry anybody, when he is a young
man. He has all kind of bad habits. Once he raped Rasathi, who was engaged to another
person. She is the daughter of Paranthamanayaker. After this incident she and her father
committed suicide near the Karuppa temple. At the same time a black structure appear in
front of Kattayan and cut his hand and also said that he should not marry anyone. Otherwise
it would kill him. So till now he has not married anyone and also explains everyone about the
black structure which has vanished in front of him.
Sivagami marries a visually challenged person. In the beginning her husband
Brahman was an ordinary man and also the brother of thief Mokkayan. According to the
Demigod Karuppa‘s order they come every Friday and clean the temple. Reena hears about
all these things and also she finds out that using god‘s name somebody is indulging all these
kinds of activities. She comes to this conclusion, because the village people strictly follow
God Karuppa. Amidst this Lakshmi and Sanmugam are in love with each other, and get
married successfully but no one has noticed it. However Reena finds out when she enters the
village. Rajanderan proposes Reena and she accepts but Rathna does not like because follows
god‘s word.
Reena and Aravind want to find the person who is tricking them in the name of
Demigod Karuppa. The village people decide to tie both of them in front of the temple
wooden pole. According to their decision both are tied in front of temple. Meanwhile Reena
informs everything to the inspector and Sanmugam. At mid night both hear the footsteps.
Near the temple there is big tree where Sanmugam and Inspector are hiding to catch the
person. They also notice the hoof sound of horse. The next moment Kasi comes on a white
64
horse, with attractive fragrance smell and big garland. They stun a few minutes then, he gets
down from the horse and explains why he has done all these things with the help of temple
pujari. Pujari also requests them to possess the same role he has been playing since several
years to punish the people. The inspector tries to arrest him but he kills himself with the
sword, it also has been identified that the person is none other the son of Paranthamnayaker.
The next day early morning a person comes and discusses with them and vanishes. They
contemplate on his valuable words.
Reena and Aravind request the inspector not to tell everything to the villagers. After
this to their astonishment people notice Rena and Aravind are alive, being unpunished by
demigod Karuppa. Then they enquire about the mystery; with the help of Pujari declare that
demigod Kaurppa has ordered for immediate marriage between Aravind and Rathna,
Rajanderan and Amarawathi. They both are very careful that the village people should always
fear of demigod Karuppa.
In Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean three generations is detailed. The protagonist Pragalathan
gets victory in his case. According to the judgment he cleans the land with the help of the
workers and starts his real estate business. The land is minimum more than hundred acres. In
its center there is an old Jakama (Goddess) temple and a big well. The temple is almost in a
decaying condition but there is no idol of Jakama. For the establishment of his real estate
business he wants to remove the temple but his wife Ranjetham does not agree with him.
Instead, she wants to renovate the old temple. This temple is built by her father in-law,
Jangama Nayaker. Jangama Nayaker belongs to king‘s tradition; everyone treats him as
Jaminthar of a few villages. He marries Ganamani Kogilam, the daughter of
Ponmudivandanayaker. She also belongs to king‘s tradition. Jangama Nayaker comes from
abroad and he would like live in his native place. He is eager to read several books on magic
65
but his wife does not like that. Once they fight with each other. At the time Ganamani
Kogilam gets angry and goes to her father‘s house. After this he drowns himself in to the
black magic. So he constructs a Jakama temple in his land.
A few days later he wants to invite his wife so he gets ready with his worker and starts
to move towards his father in-laws house. They arrange a grand party to host him, but on the
way Jayanthimangalam the worker of Jamin adds some drug with milk and gives it to him.
Under the spell of the drug he indulges in sexual intercourse with Jayanthimangalam. This
news reaches Ganamani Kogilam; she does not like to meet her husband. After that Jayanthi
Mangalm gets much interest in black magic. Then the entire Jamin comes under her control
because she knows the black magic better than Jangama Nayaker. Every day they conduct
several pujas and also worship the demi Goddesses. Later Jayanthimangalam becomes the
ruler of Jamin and she orders everyone to call her queen. Some like that but some do not like
to call her like that. Jayanthimangalam uses some black pigment to attract Jangama Nayaker
and control the workers of Jamin. Every day they meditate and use some mantra words in
Jakama temple. Particularly on new-moon days, they were arrange special puja in
Jakkamma‘s temple. They want to get more power to do black magic successfully so they
arrange special puja in Jakama temple and house. They finish half of the puja, at the time
Ganamani Kogilam notices it. She gets angry and goes to Jangama Nayaker house with the
help of some henchman. Jayanthimangalam knows this earlier so she calls Jangama Nayaker
and escapes from the Jamin. They almost reach the garden house, since it was raining then;
the rain water slowly removed the black ink out of Jangama Nayaker body and his dress.
After long time he comes back to his normal position and also asked the reason for which
they were going to the garden house. In the beginning she does not think about that, latter she
finds out the reason.
66
Meanwhile, Ganamani Kogilam went to Jakama temple. There she orders the
henchman to take the idol of Jakama and throw it into the well. They do that in a perfect
manner. Then she reaches the garden house there she sees both Jangamer and
Jayanthimangalam. The henchmen get ready to attack Jayanthimangalam, on the other side
Jangamer and Ganamani Kogilam reunite with each other. Taking chance of that happiest
moment Jayanthimangalam escapes from the garden. The henchman searches her
everywhere. The others are also searching her in the midnight. After this incident Jangama
Nayaker never touches black magic book but he requests his wife to complete the puja. She
never accepts to do the black magic and pujas. Then, she gives birth to Pragalathan. On the
other side Jayanthimangalam delivers Thamarikannan. Later Jayanthimangalam comes mad
and commits suicide. Her brother Thulasi brings up the baby. He is the one who files the case
against the Pragalathan, in favor of Thamarikannan. When Pragalathan won the case Thulasi
goes to Kerala. There he meets Malayala Nambboothari Jayadev. Who is an excellent
magician.
Thulasi and Jayadev visit the land to see the temple. There Jayadev asks about the
approximate time the idol was thrown in to the well. Then they go inside the temple and dig
where the Jakama idol was erected. Jayadev finds five gems under the statue Jakama. Thulasi
finds the right time with the help of Kathamuthu. At the appropriate hour Jayadev starts puja
in the land. When Pragalathan knows this he gets angry and goes to his place. In between
Ranjtham understands everything through her subconscious mind. Then, a small girl comes
and asks her to meditate and pray to god but the next moment she is vanished. But, she
remembers the mantra words which the girl said and starts to recite them.
Then Jayadev plunges in to the well he finds the idol of Jakama. But now his face is
totally changed. Jayadev invites Thulasi and his family members and asks their ‗Holy knot‘
67
on the head to do puja. They also come unconsciously to do all kinds of work whatever
Jayadev instruct. Pragalathan also joins them and does all the work. There Ranjitham comes
with the girl. The moment the girl touches Thulasi, Pragalathan and his family regains their
normalcy. They fight with Jayadev but unfortunately a snake bites Jayadev. Jayadev is none
other than the reincarnation of Jangama Nayaker, to complete his puja he has to be reborn
again. Now all have joined together to lead their happiest life.
In Vikrama… Vikrama Part I & II Valluvakudi is a famous place for predicting people
future with the help palm leaf manuscript. Here people like Soothsayers are living and also
many people have come and check their future life.
Thillinayagam and his son
Ielayavalluvan are famous for predicting with the palm leaf manuscript. The Central Minister
also wants to check his future life so he decides to visit Valluvakudi. The police officers and
others arrange for that. At the time they find out thirty two bundle of palm leaf - manuscript
in the garden of Thillinayagam. Soothsayer‘s strictly follows their rules. That is, without the
concerned person they do not read the manuscript.
In the beginning Thillinayagam son does not understand so he asks about the king
Vikramathithan. Thillinayagam himself thinks that Vikramathithan story is imagination but
when he gets the manuscript, he believes that he was born somewhere in this universe and he
would come soon and visit this Valluvakudi. Thillinayagam is eager to read manuscript.
When Thillinayagam starts to read the Palm-leaf Manuscript he finds out that it tells about
the history of king Vikramathithan. At that same time he hears the oracle and gets
information about King Vikramathithan‘s reincarnation.
Narayan is the founder of Mahatma Orphanage. Vikraman and Pattabi grow from this
orphanage as a young men they do all kind of work in the orphanage. Once Navneethan
wants to adopt Vikraman but, Vikram does not like to go with him so he decides to escape
68
from the orphanage, Pattabi is accompanying. Unfortunately they find a small girl near the
beach and handover her to father Dhavaraj. He is the editor of ―Iadaya Jothi‖. He has
appointed them as a sub- editor and reporter in his office. He orders them to visit Valluvakudi
to find out the secret of Palme leaf-manuscript and the people who explain the future life.
According to the oracle voice everything happens exactly. Tillinayagam understands
with the help of Palme-leaf manuscript that Vikraman is none-other than King
Vikramathithan. Then he reads the first part of the poem and says about his thirty second
reincarnation. At the same time he explains about his mother and his relatives. Vikraman
does not believe all these and says everything to Dhavaraj. He wonders about his message
and wants to learn many things about the manuscript. According to the poems in the Palmleaf manuscript everything happens in Vikraman‘s life. Dhavaraj also publishes this as an
article in his newspaper. Once Vikraman helps Ganapragasa Valli and falls in love with her.
She is also an angel, due to his sin she gets human life to relive from her sin she has to marry
Vikraman.
Nanthan Bhiragi is a terrorist so for he has killed nine hundred and ninety nine people.
He comes here to kill Vikraman. He knows all kind of magical power with the power he gets
everything according to his wish. If he kills Vikraman he will get more power to control the
entire world. So he uses hypnotism to control Vikraman. Vikraman also follows his words.
According to his order he goes to Gana Hill and gets his sword. With the help of manuscript
Pattabi takes the sword from the Kali temple and keeps a duplicate sword. Vikraman meets
Vedal Sing. After these he recognizes his thirty second reincarnation. When he meets
Ganapragasa Valli he gets relive from Nanthan Bhiragi hypnotism. After this incident he
knows all his power. When he hears the death of Thillinayagam at the time he is in Chennai.
So he wants to do transmigration of soul according to that his soul enters in to the eagle body
69
and fly over the sky and reaches Thillinayagam funeral. At that time Nanthan Bhiragi gets his
body from Deepa and decided to enter into the Vikraman‘s body with the help of
transmigration. At the same time he plans to marry Ganapragasa Valli.
With the magical power Vedal Sing says everything to Vikraman. Vikraman should
marry Ganapragasa Valli because she has the power to protect Vikraman from his problems.
But Nanthan Bhiragi keeps his body and Vikraman‘s soul in driver‘s body. So Vikraman
decides to meet Nanthan Bhiragi to get his body. With the transformer he reaches his place
and threatens him to handover to the police. Nanthan Bhiragi vanishes in front of him.
According to his plan he gets his body and enters into the Kali temple to get married
Ganapragasa Valli. After their marriage Nanthan Bhiragi hides his sword in the backside of
Kali statue and decides to kill him when he falls down to worship goddess Kali so he speaks
to goddess kali from the backside. According to this plan they are ready to fall down to
worship goddess Kali at the time Nanthan Bhiragi comes out with the sword and raises his
sword to kill both of them, at that time Pattabi uses Vikraman‘s powerful sword and kills
Nanthan Bhiragi.
Though much work has been done on Bram Stoker, only a very little amount of work
has been done on Indira Soundarrajan. Though the Tamil writer‘s work have been read and
appreciated, no one has subjected his texts to a serious analysis of research. There are some
stray articles appearing at times in newspapers and periodicals but they cannot be considered
as research articles per se. Therefore an attempt has been made in this thesis to compare
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan for the first time which the future research scholars
may find it stimulating and rewarding.
70
CHAPTER – II
OCCULT
“Indeed, everything comes alive when contra- dictions accumulate.”
- Gaston Bachelard
1.0.
There are a lot of things hidden in the history that contain several incredible
things. Most of the people worship trees. For example Peter Underwood says ―The Germans
were especially addicted to tree-worship with laws for protection of living trees‖
(Underwood: 91). The religion is also formed in various ways. The religious masters preach
everything to their followers. In India the religious heads wear wild animal‘s teeth, bones,
shells, nuts and leaves according to their belief. Julian Franklyn observes: ―First belief of
Cowries shell is earliest and most potent object of power. When people died they buried their
bodies with the shell because they believe the dead person will reborn again in this world‖
(Franklyn: 195). They believe it is protecting from the evil spirits.
Birth and death
continuously happen surrounding them because of this they get more agitated. The fear is
continuously present in their mind like a wild battle.
dreadful.
The fear of death makes them more
The fear is endlessly leads to unknown power. The unknown power creates
different kinds of fears. Religion is a way to escape from their fears. They feel the almighty is
protecting them. Religious priests preach all kinds of beliefs to their followers.
People like Soothsayers, Astrologers, Seers, and Priests are equally treated as Gods.
They predict what will happen in future and in their world the evil spirits like Demons,
Satans, and Demigoddesses are considered as destroyers of God‘s creations. Based on this
belief several stories are spinned. Most of the stories focus on religious belief. The religious
books contain numerous stories of battle between God and Evil spirits. Apart from this some
people started worshipping the evil spirits. Based on this, black magic was raised in the
71
society. Different kinds of religious sects also make new rules and regulations according to
their faith. Because of this black magic, devil worship, witch, demigods, and demon worship
developed in the society.
The occult perception is present in all the languages for example Latin, Greek,
English, Tamil, and Sanskrit. Aristotle and Plato have also used the concept of occult in their
philosophical essays. Religious books contain all kinds of miracles and mysterious stuff and
the occult events merge with them. The occult concept is present in all the religions. For
example in Christianity and Hinduism the religious books like The Bible and Bhagavat Gita
contain all kinds of miracles and beliefs. Like these occult thought is consciously or
unconsciously mentioned in various languages and in the various texts. Folklore is the main
source to being occult in literature. English and Tamil language also carry all kinds of occult
perceptions in it. In every century different kinds of writers come out with different types of
occult procedures in their novels. Occult events are blooming in various forms bringing
unbelievable events with them.
There are several genres in literature, horror is one among them. Horror literature has
several things to bring terror to the readers. All kinds of miracles, mysteries and incredible
events are buried in it. There are different types of horror stories, novels, and dramas written
at various centuries. Horror writers have used different characters to bring dreadful events in
their works. Religious books lead the ways to write various horror novels and it also brings
out all kinds of beliefs in the society. English and Tamil writers use this in most of the horror
novels. Occult is the term mostly used in horror literature, it has numerous things in it.
2.0.
The word, ―occult‖ is derived from the Latin word, occultus, which means
things that are mysterious, hidden, and very secretive. Good and evil forces play a large part
in the practices which make up a part of the occult world. It can involve such subjects as
72
magic (alternatively spelled and defined as magic), alchemy, extra-sensory perception,
astrology, spiritualism and numerology. There is often a strong religious element to these
beliefs, and many occultists agree faithfulness to religious beliefs, for example Gnosticism,
Luciferianism, Thelema, and Neopaganism follow this concept. In pre-modern cultures
occultism was an integral part of a religious world view deriving from the mystery, wonder,
and fearfulness of the environment where human being found themselves. In English and
Tamil literature the occult concepts are present in genres like stories, poem, prose, drama, and
novels.
In English literature ‗occult‘ events play an important part in horror genre. Occult
events mainly focus on beliefs of Evil spirits, supernatural, superstitious, Demon,
Demigoddesses, Magic, White Magic, Black Magic, Sorcery, Ghosts, Witchcraft, Dracula,
Fairies, Hypnotism, Mesmerism and Astrology (Fortune-tellers). It contains several frame
works like horoscope, zodiac, Psychics, Tarot cards, crystal balls, palm reading, rod and
pendulum, snail shells, coconuts, Numerology, psychometric, dreams, Telepathy, Seer and
clairvoyance. Julian Franklyn says ―Magic, Witchcraft, Ghosts, Fairies and such like
supernatural manifestation for the term ―occult‖ is here held to embrace all. These have
undoubtedly been more extensively exploited at some periods than at other yet at no time
have writer been wholly dead to their direct imagination appeal or their power of stimulating
spiritual qualities‖ (Franklyn: 148).
Supernatural events are briefly focused in literature. The Bible brings out ―the
Occult". It is the secret doctrine and mysterious practice involving the action or influence of
supernatural agencies or some secret knowledge of them, which transcend the natural senses,
to seek their influence in our present or future lives, or the lives of others. The Bible teaches
that the ―Occult is from the Devil‖ (Lev.20, Deut.18, Acts 16) Literary effect of the
73
supernatural is largely independent of belief in it. The beginning of the story of the occult in
English literature dates back more than 1,500 years to the early production of old English
poetry. Particularly the occult concept focuses on supernatural manifestations which rest
upon the original pagan and Folk lore of early people.
There are several genres present in English literature but short stories bring out the
occult event in a better way. Most of the short stories are related to the religious and
supernatural events. The early collections of ghost stories include Ludwig Lavater's De
Spectris (1570), translated in 1572 as Of Ghostes and Spirites Walking by Nyght and of
Strange Noyses, Crackes, and Sundry Fore-warnynges and Thomas Nashe's The Terrors of
the Night, or, a Dis-course of Apparitions (1594). An influential work was Joseph Glanvil's
Saducismus Triumphatus, or, Full and Plain Evidence Concerning Witches and Apparitions
(1681), which includes the famous poltergeist story of The Drummer of Ted Worth.
Following this, occult concept used in poems. The great English poet John Milton‘s Paradise
Lost (1667) and Paradise Regained (1671) bring out enormous changes in occult subject. It is
a religious poem where he uses evil spirits such as Satan, Beelzebub, and other evil angels.
The power of transformation, miracles and unbelievable atmosphere are used in these poems.
The supernaturalism is used in Dante‘s Divina Commedia. After Milton‘s poem there is no
considerable use of the supernatural power in poetry until the latter half of the eighteenth
century.
In the middle of the eighteenth century the poets focus on the mystery of natural
forces, to reveal the hidden meaning of the old mythologies. Because of this authors like
Southey, Moore Byron, and Aloaddin wrote ―Thalala the destroyer, Vanthek, Lalla Rookh,
Arabian Nights and The Curse of Kehama which bring out characters like Witches, Ghosts,
Sorcerers, and magicians. In Tragedy the horror (occult) has always played an important part
74
in evoking the emotion of awe and in creating the impression of universality by suggesting
that unseen powers are at work influencing the fate of man. At the same time in the
eighteenth century the occult fiction comes to the forefront with the creation of the Gothic
novel genre. Horace Walpole's The Castle of Otranto, first published in 1764, was subtitled
"A Gothic Story." Walpole was obsessed with the Gothic. It is considered as the first horror
novels containing different occult events. Walpole's novel launched a thousand imitations and
variations. After Otranto came Clara Reeve's The Old English Baron: A Gothic Story in
1778, Ann Radcliffe's The Mysteries of Udolpho (1794). Such "horrid mysteries" became the
mainstay of the rapidly developing circulating libraries that were replacing the old-time
ballad and chapbook peddlers in every large town and city in England. In this period
revengeful ghost stories developed in most of the plays. Marson Chapman and Webster create
powerful ghost stories.
The most familiar of all revenge ghosts is that of Hamlet. Shakespeare‘s purely
subjective apparitions of Julius Caser and Macbeth illustrate the imaginative effect produced
by relating the myths and emotions of the living (ghost of dead Caesar, Macbeth, Banquo‘s
ghost) and his other dramas such as Midsummer Night Dreams and The Tempest bring out the
supernaturalism and symbolical representation of universal truth.
In English literature the
semi – religious dramas mainly focus on supernatural things such as God descending from
heaven to intervene in human affairs. In the dramas most of the characters like Angels,
Satan, Devils and the discarnate of almighty are present in most of the works. For example
the plays on The Fall of the Angels, The Temptation of Christ, The Transfigurations, The
Harrowing of Hell and The Judgment Day will illustrate how integral part of the conflict of
human emotions is admirably seen in The Sacrifice of Isaac.
75
Emanuel Swedenborg published the Arcana Coelestia in London, 1749. In this he has
explained the experience of seer incident which has happened in his life. Following this Franz
Mesmer an Austrian physician introduced the idea of dream and the concept of Animal
Magnetism in 1775. Matthew Lewis's The Monk (1795), an early example, is set in Madrid
during the Inquisition and is the story of a monk who succumbs to sexual desire, a ghost
known as the Bleeding Nun, and lovers separated by imprisonment. It is a story of terrifying
encounters with the otherworldly, confinement in tombs, and violent hypocrisy. Coleridge‘s
Ancient Mariner and Keats‘s La Belle Dame sans Merci are finest examples of its many
offspring. The good fairies of Shakespeare and Herrick return in Bowles‘s Fairy Sketch,
Keats‘s Song of the Four Fairies, Darley‘s Sylvia and Hood‘s Plea of the Midsummer
Fairies. After this Shelley‘s Queen Mob (1813) and Prometheus Unbound (1820) bring out
mythological believes. Sir Richard Blackmore‘s Prince Arthur and King Arthur and
Tennyson‘s Idylls of the King (1889) bring out the soul of man.
Spiritualism is the base to bring occult events in literature. Some people developed
this movement to follow believable events. Philip Holden says that ―Spiritualism and the
occult were omnipresent features of middle-class Victorian life. While middle-brow fiction
such as Edward Bulwer-Lytton's A Strange Story and, most famously, George du Maurier's
Trilby deal centrally with occult powers, it is difficult to find a late Victorian novel that does
not in some way touch upon hypnotism, possession, somnambulism, or the paranormal‖
(Holden: 471).
Charles Dickens‘s famous ghost story is A Christmas Carol (1843), and S. BaringGould, also wrote Onward Christian Soldiers (Church Times, 1865), and earned a good
living providing tales of the supernatural to magazines. Despite the emphasis on ghosts and
inexplicable events driven by forces of the spirit realm, much of the fiction classed as occult
76
or supernatural relied on down-to-earth depictions of events that could be investigated and
contrasted with events from the spirit realm. In his first novel, The Cock and Anchor (1845),
Joseph Sheridan‘s Le Fanu established a pattern of horrifying atmosphere, inexplicable
events, and material clues. In this story he presents a detailed understanding of the working of
the system of justice and in later books he relies on material clues to advance parts of the
plot.
During the Renaissance and Reformation there was unexpected development in the
occult subject. In The Woman in White (1860) and The Moonstone (1868), a Gothic
architectural setting is metamorphosed into a Gothic atmosphere of strange hidden mysteries,
motives, crime, and sensational suspense. In Wylder's Hand (1864) the climax depends on
identifying a particular kind of soil. Following this Henry James‘s The Turn of the Screw
(1892), Dr. Holmes, Elsie Venner (1861) and F. Marion Crawford‘s The Upper Berth are
other examples. Mrs. Charlotte Perkins Gilman, a social worker, authored The Yellow Wall
Paper; whilst the humorist, W. W. Jacobs, produced that able melodramatic bit called The
Monkey's Paw. Wells was a prolific writer of short stories, many of which were of occult and
fantasy themes, including such collections as The Stolen Bacillus (1895), The Red Room
(1896), The Plattner Story and Others (1897), and Thirty Strange Stories (1897).
Bram Stoker's Dracula (1897) is only one of many vampire tales to capture readers'
imagination. Guy Boothby's Pharos the Egyptian (1899), H.D. Everett's Iras, A Mystery
(1896), and Ambrose Pratt's The Living Mummy (1910) are some of the novels carrying
occult notion in different form. The early modern period is marked by the literal consumption
of mummies as medicine, and the early nineteenth century by the visual consumption of the
mummy as spectacle, the late nineteenth century is fascinated by the mummy as a sign that
77
may be consumed in popular fiction. Browning dreadful poem Childe Roland to the Dark
Tower mentions the situation of horror in this way:
―Which while I forded – good saints how I feared
To set my foot upon a dead man‘s cheek,
Each step or feel the spear I thrust to seek
For hollows, tangled in his hair or beard! (Albert: 1- 4)
Following this the collections of Ghost stories like The Stories of an Antiquary
(1904), More Ghost Stories of an Antiquary (1911), A Thin Ghost (1919), and A Warning to
the Curious (1925) are published. These classics of the genre are some of the most powerful
and disturbing ghost stories in the English language. Once again the modern period focused
on all events of supernatural and superstitious events.
Supernatural and occult literature would also include determined horror as in M. R.
James's The Rats (Collected Ghost Stories, 1931), or whimsy, as in E. G. Swain's Bone to His
Bone (The Stone Ground Ghost Tales: Compiled from the Recollections of the Reverend
Roland Betchel, Vicar of the Parish, 1912), or merely conveying the fantastic, as in the work
of Lord Dunsany or James Branch Cabell. In The Burning Court (1937), for example, a
woman claims to be the reincarnation of a seventeenth-century she-devil. In Toney
Hillerman‘s stories about the Navajo, many of the characters have extraordinary qualities,
such as in Listening Woman (1978), or refer to mythical figures whose reality is left open as
in Skin walkers (1987). Numerous people consult Horoscope, Demigoddess, Satanic
Churches, Santero Priests and Witches. The beliefs of ancient are innumerous like the stars
on the sky.
78
The occult thought is presented in most of the horror novels. In the modern period
several novels are made into T.V serials, short films and films. 1970s, there were a number of
attempts at occult detective television series. While not overtly occult detectives, the heroes
and heroine of the sixties series The Champions starring Alexandra Bastedo, inherit occult
powers from a Tibetan lama and use these powers to investigate crime.
Following this the occult novels are published by various authors such as Cherry
Wilder The Ghost Hunters (1997), and Aotearoa (2001).
Anne Rice is the author of
horror/fantasy stories who wrote about vampires, mummies and witches. Her works have
been a major influence on the Goth youth subculture, and she has published several works
with sado-masochistic themes. She completed her first book, Interview with the Vampire, in
1973 and published it in 1976. In 1994, Neil Jordan directed a motion picture by the same
name based on the story. Clive Barker, is one of the leading authors of contemporary
horror/fantasy, starting out with pure horror writing early in his career, mostly in the form of
short stories (collected in Books of Blood 1 - 6), and the construction of coherent, complex
and detailed mythologies. Ramsey has also written several horror novels based on occult
concept. Richard Carl Laymon, Stephen King and Dean Koontz published horror novels with
occult concept such as Amara (2002), The Lake (2004), The Glory Bus (2005) and The
Woods are Dark Restored and Uncut (2008).
Tamil literature is also one among the oldest literatures. Tamil literature is usually
divided into three major divisions First Sangam, Middle Sangam and Last Sangam. There are
countless writers who have written different kinds of poems, short stories, novels, and
dramas. There is no proper evidence to identify its origin. The Sangam literatures consist of
only poems and there are no other genres. The post-Sangam period (200-600 AD) is
important for the composition of five great Tamil epics Silappadikaaram, Manimekalai,
79
Jivaka-cintamani, Valaiyapati and Kundalakesi. These epics depict the beliefs of their
society. For example in Silappadikaaram the woman protagonist has spiritual power to burn
the entire Madurai city. Silappadikaaram gives us a full glimpse of the story indicating what
to look for in the three settings at Puhar, Madurai and Vanji cities. The shock of sorrow kills
the king and the queen on the spot. Kannagi's rage turns to the city of Madurai and she burns
it down by her spiritual powers of a chaste wife. In the same way, the occult concept present
in other epics.
It is believed that most of the works relating to the first two Sangams dealt with music
and dance. Unfortunately all the works of these two Sangam are lost, except for Tolkappiyam,
which is the oldest extant grammar dating back to 500 BC. The Sangam literature provides
very valuable information on the social, economic and political life of the people living in
deltaic Tamil Nadu in the early Christian centuries. All those works are focusing on different
kinds of social beliefs and religious sects. When the writers write about the particular region
or its ruler they compare their power with the God or other spirits. In this the occult events
are merging with those of unbelievable imaginative powers.
Sangam literature is the base to bring all kinds of literary works. Most of the poetic
works are fully based on religious faith. Vedic poets are called the rishis, the seers who
visualized the archetypal truths of cosmic functioning at all levels of existence. Devatas of
the Vedic poetry symbolize the manifestations of the divine force of the One Supreme. The
Pandya king Malayattuvacan and his wife Kanchani (a Chola princess) performed sacrifice
and a girl appeared in the sacrificial fire, aged three with three breasts. She was named
Thathakai and she ruled over the land and conquered all the lands in her sight and went to
Kailash and when she saw Shiva, she fell in love with him and her third breast disappeared
and she married him in Madurai and became Meenakshi, while Shiva became Somasundarar
80
and lived in Madurai. This legend is first written in Halasyamahatmayam (1400 AD) and
later in a Tamil book based on it called Thiruvilayadalpuranam (around 16 century AD). The
legend of Tatakai and Sundarapandiyan (1564) is also written by Sundarapantiyan. In this
they have mentioned about the incarnation, fight with evil spirits, and superstitious events.
The religious works contain all kinds of beliefs of God and Goddesses. The Cholas
were the great patrons of Tamil literature. One of the great figures of Tamil literature,
Kamban, belonged to this period. He was the greatest of the court poets of Kulottunga Chola
III (1178-1218 AD). He adapted Valmiki's Ramayana in Tamil in his Ramakatai or Kamba
Ramayana, which is very unique in its style and technique. Valmiki, the poet of the
Ramayana, is known as Adikavi (first among the poets), and the story of Rama is
occasionally referred to in the Mahabharata. But both these epics were composed over a long
period of time, not by one poet, but by many poets, for the purpose of oral transmission by
singers and story tellers The king Rama fights a battle with the demon king Ravana, who
steals his wife, Sita, and holds her captive in his palace at Lanka (now Sri Lanka). Rama,
with the help of the monkey army and Hanuman, rescues Sita. His triumph over Ravana
symbolizes the victory of virtue over evil. This pattern, at the individual level, is a fight going
on within the self between vice and virtue. The worship of the lingam associated with the cult
of Siva was also in vogue as the Pattinap-Palai refers to temples where lingams were
enshrined. Valmiki uses all kinds of occult concept in this epic. In these epic different kinds
of monsters, ghost, Gods, demons, and demigoddess play important roles.
Crime and detective fiction is one more highly sought genre in Tamil literature of the
modern era that has enjoyed extensive popularity in Tamil Nadu since 1930s. Well
recognized writers in the years before Independence are Kurumbur Kuppusami and Vaduvur
Duraisami Iyengar. From the 1980s to the present, top authors in crime fiction in modern
81
Tamil literature comprise Subha, Pattukkottai Prabakar, Sandilyan, Balakumaran, Sivan and
Rajesh Kumar. These writers are often awfully creative, with hundreds or even thousands of
short novels to their credit and one or more short novel issued in a monthly periodical. Indra
Soundarrajan, another iconic modern author, pens supernatural crime thrillers, normally
pivoting around Hindu mythology.
In the modern Tamil literature various kinds of novels, dramas, and short stories are
written under various genres. There are several writers writing different kinds of novels in the
present occult concept. Some authors translated English novels into Tamil and some of them
very much influenced by all kinds of beliefs. Akilan, Anuttama, Jayalakshmi Srinivasan,
Kodainayaki
Ammal,
N.Parthsarthy,
C.Subramanyam,
Jayakantan,
Sundaram
Ramaswamy,V.V.S. Aiyar, Kalki, Pudumaippittan, B.S.Ramayya, ASP Ayyar, Kalki
Krishnamurthy, Sandilyan, Akilan, Vembu, Vikiraman, M. Karunanidhi V. Balakumaran,
Sujatha, Prapanjan, Gothama Neelambaran, Aru, Ramanathan, Indra Soundarrajan,
Jegasirpiyan, Na Parthasarathy, Mu Metha Sree Venugopalan, Kovi Manisegaran, Ra Ki
Rangarajan, Balasubramaniyam, Kannadasan Anusha ,Venkatesh venkatram, Dhiwakar, and
Vish Waksenan are considered as the famous Tamil writers and also they have written occult
based novels.
Bram Stoker is one among the horror novelists. He has also written several horror
novels and all those novels are bringing out various occult beliefs. The researcher has taken
five of his major works - Dracula (1897), The Mystery of the Sea (1902), The Jewel of Seven
Stars (1903), The Lady of the Shroud (1909), and The Lair of the White Worm (1911). In the
same way Indira Soundarrajan has also written various horror novels in Tamil literature. Vittu
Vidu Karuppa, Vikrama… Vikrama…Part – I, Sutriy Sutriy Varuvan, Jenma Jenmamai, and
Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II. In these novels he uses various occult thoughts. According to
82
the occult concept, the occult ideas are divided into several topics such as Beliefs of Evil
(Demi God or Demigoddesses) power, Predictors, The role of Supernatural and Superstitious,
Traditional Beliefs, Black Magic, Beliefs of Ghosts and Souls, Presence of hell and heaven
and Re-Incarnation.
3.0.
Nature is the foundation to bring the fear of unknown things. The supremacy
of nature makes us fear. Human beings started to worship this nature in order to be away
from their fears. Frenzy Hartman says ―a person having created in himself an impersonal
power may employ it for good or for evil, but if he employs it for his own personal gain, he
bases that power, because in such case the sense of his personality become more permanent
and his personality self has no power‖ (Frenzy: 126). Different kinds of worship are
maintained in different types of religion. In that they create two types of worship, good and
evil. There are several types of good and evil power present in this world. Human beings give
separate name and form to those nature powers. Later the religious writers create more
powerful characters in their religion in order to show their religious power and its supremacy.
The notion reaches all the religions. The religious writers use different types of virtuous and
evil characters in their works. In the end of the eighteenth century and the beginning of the
nineteenth century, new genres rose to develop the art of writing in literature. In order to
show their talents several writers introduced different kinds of evil characters in their novels.
All those evil characters can be brought under the horror genre. When horror genre started to
grow in literature various forms are given to the evil characters. For example Henry James‘s
The Turn of the Screw is best known horror story. It first appeared in book form, along with
other stories, in 1898.
3.1.
All the religion and society have several kinds of believers and with the beliefs
they bring out the horror. Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan are very much used to such
83
believes and use various evil characters in their novels. Bram Stoker uses several kinds of
character in his novel Jewel of Seven Stars. In this he brings out beliefs of an ancient
Egyptian mummy. Pearcy Susan says ―The Jewel of seven Stars becomes the mother of all
mummy tales. It tells of an Egyptian queen (Tera) and of her reanimation in the contemporary
world. Her tomb is discovered by an English Egyptologists…‖ (Susan: 197). In this
characters such as Mr. Trelawny and Mr. Eugene Corbeck read a Van Huyn‘s experiences.
From his experience they knew the Valley of the Sorcerer and the Queen Tera. They are
interested in finding the relevant information about a Queen‘s Tomb which is located in the
Valley of the Sorcerer. They find all the details about Queen Tera and the Tomb. They
discuss their experiences with Miss. Margaret Trelawny and Malcolm Ross. In their
discussion Mr. Trelawny believes that some power is present in the Queen‘s Tomb.
Surely in both these cases there must have been some active intelligence
awake, and with some other power to wild. ―Mr. Trelawny‘s answer was
equally to the point: There was some active intelligence awake. I am
convinced of it. And it wielded a power which it never lacks. I believe that on
both those occasion hypnotism was the power wielded. (JSS: 108)
Demigoddess worship is popular in Hinduism. The religious people give different
kinds of formation to their demigoddess. Numerous villagers believe in the power of
demigoddess protecting their village.
Keshava clearly explains that ―Demigod worship is generally frowned upon by
Vaishnavas, those who are worshipers of Lord Vishnu or Krishna. According
to Vedic teachings, the purpose of human life is to develop a love for God, so
any other discipline or religious practice outside of loving God is seen as
second class. The demigods, referred to as devas, are the chief deputies of the
84
Supreme Lord Krishna. ….In the Bhagavad-Gita ―Men of small intelligence
worship the demigods, and their fruits are limited and temporary. Those who
worship the demigods go to the planets of the demigods‖ (Keshava: 723).
In Indira Soundarrajan‘s Athumattum Rakasiyam the village people believe
Demigoddess Kutti Nandaswami has some power to protect their village Aaeramvellikattu.
Here Indira Soundarrajan creates a group of village people and their belief of worshiping
demigoddess Kutti Nandaswami. They are all accepting what the temple priest preaches
because they believe in Demigod Kutti Nandaswami who speaks through the priest as a
medium to deliver its ideas. After the theft of Kutti Nanda swami statue, the temple priest
says.
We should not open the door for any reason. We should not install another
idol of a deity in the temple at the same time Goddess herself guards the entire
village. Goddess will punish those who are all against this and also there is no
guarantee for their lives. The temple priest makes a chakra (it is made up of
brass, in that the temple priest draws a chakra and writes some sacred words
on it) and keeps it in front of the main door. After this no one create any
trouble in this village. (AMR: 225)
3.2.
Through the worship of demigoddess and evils spirits people believe that they
may get blessings from it.
Geifodd Pwyll says ―People who worship the Devil understand that they are
animal organisms, and that they are subject to unconscious, animal urges.
They understand that they are their bodies, they are their flesh, and that the
shadow aspects of their selves are part of whom and what they are, no matter
85
how upsetting or disturbing these aspects might seem. They understand that
the more one knows about those dark aspects of the self, the less one fears
them‖ (Pwyll: 3).
Those who believe the presences of demigod or evil spirit practice all kinds of black
magic. With their meditation the demigoddesses or evil spirits appear in front of them and
give boon. With the notion several kinds of stories, legends and folk tales are available in all
the literatures to fetch fear.
These two writers mention the worshiping of evil spirits or demigoddess in their
novels. In Bram Stoker‘s novel Dracula, one of the characters Dr. Seward runs to lunatic
asylum near Dracula's new estate. Seward is the administrator of a lunatic asylum not far
from Dracula‘s English home. Throughout the novel, Seward conducts ambitious interviews
with one of his patients, Renfield, in order to understand better the nature of life-consuming
psychosis. One of his patients Renfield believes that the evil spirit Dracula will give deathless
life. Dr. Seward keenly notices his activity and understands there is a power which controls
him. Renfield becomes totally normal in the full moon days but when he sees the giant Bat
(Dracula) he behaves differently. Ken Gelder observes ―Dr. Seward, for example, the young
alienist who operates the private insane asylum so fortuitous locates next to count Dracula‘s
London property‖. (Gelder: 76). Ken notes the strange behavior of Renfield.
He suddenly redoubled his efforts, and then as suddenly grew calm. I looked
round instinctively, but could see nothing. Then I caught the patient‘s eye and
followed it, but could trace nothing as it looked into the moonlight sky, except
a big bat, which was flapping its silent and ghostly way to the west. Bats
usually wheel about, but this one seemed to go straight on, as if it knew where
it was bound for or had some intention of its own…The patients grew calmer
86
every instant, and presently said, ―You needn‘t tie me. I shall go quietly!‖
without trouble, we came back to the house. I feel there is something ominous
in his calm, and shall not forget this night (D: 85).
Hindu religious people worship several kinds of demigoddess or evil spirits. This kind
of worship has started from the beginning itself. They get some blessings and boon from their
demigoddess or evil spirits. Indira Soundarrajan‘s Sutriy Sutriy Varuvan is one of the horror
novels that depict such kinds of worships. Jangama Nayaker is one of the characters in this
novel. He believes and worships the demigod Naga. Due to his prayer of secret words, Naga
(Snake) appears and gives blessings. He is proud of himself due to the achievement of his
prayer. So he is discussing this with his worker Periyana.
What are you looking? Listen; have you seen the power of magical feats? He
asks him like the victorious person and strokes his mustache. He takes the skin
of the snake, folds into four and keeps inside the box. He takes the box then
and goes into the puja room (SSV: 33).
3.3.
The evil spirits or demigoddesses always create problems for the human
beings. Without any form the evil spirits or demigoddess will kill those who are all going
against them. This kind of horror creates more fear to the human beings. The horror writers
use different kinds of unknown evil spirits and demigod in their works. Charles Partee
observes ―Evil spirits attack all human beings and while believers are greatly disturbed, they
are not destroyed because Christ‘s victory over death is extended to the members of Christ
body‖ (Partee: 75). The same notion is mentioned by another critic regarding the evil spirits
behavior. Campbell Thompson points out ―There were the principal spirits, but which might
attack man, witchcraft, sorcery, the evil eye, while cast a baneful glance…‖ (Thompson: 38).
87
In the same way several writers are written different kinds of novels in both English and
Tamil literature.
Bram stoker‘s novel Jewel of Seven Stars mentions the unknown evil spirit of
mummy. Mr. Trelawny becomes unconscious due to the attack of some evil forces Mr.
Sergeant Daw the criminal investigator wants to find out the exact reason. He is enquiring
with Miss. Trelawny about the lamps which Mr. Corbeck missed in his hotel room. After
examining everything he finds out some mysterious things have happened in the Mr.
Trelawny house. Regarding this he discusses with Mr. Malcolm Rose. He believes that the
evil spirit makes some problem in the house. Glennis Byron says ―In the Jewel of Seven Stars
he takes us into a strange and mysterious world, a world that seems to include various planes
of existence and concludes simply by leaving us in a state of `complete uncertainty. This is a
world 'full of shadows', a world in which, Malcolm Ross notes, it seems as though 'all the real
things had become shadows – shadows which moved … Shadows which had sentience'. On
one level the novel initially seems to encourage the association of these shadowy disturbed
effects with the occult, and set this in opposition to science, to the hard 'region of fact' with
which Malcolm Ross and Sergeant Daw, a man characterized by the 'mechanical exactness of
his mind' feel most comfortable‖ (Byron: 13). To bring out such concept in this novel Mr.
Sergeant Daw says,
This is a strange affair altogether. Miss Trelawny has just been telling me
about the stolen lamps, and of the finding of them in the Napoleon cabinet. It
would seem to be another complication of the mystery; and yet, do you know,
it is a relief to me. I have exhausted all human and natural possibilities of the
case, and am beginning to fall back on superhuman and supernatural
possibilities. Here are such strange things that, if I am not going mad, I think
88
we must have a solution before long. I wonder if I might ask some questions
and some help from Mr. Corbeck, without making further complications and
embarrassing us. He seems to know an amazing amount regarding Egypt and
all relating to it‖ (JSS: 65).
In Hinduism the village people believe in the presence of God Karuppa. Ratnaveera
says ―Lord Karuppaswamy is considered to be the guardian God of the village where His
temple is situated. According to common belief not only does this Great God scare away evil
spirits and protect villagers against evil diseases and ill fortunes but also punishing erring
persons. Gods other than Karuppaswamy are Lord Ayyanar and Lord Madurai Veeran. The
statues of these deities are found at the boundaries of villages‖ (Ratnaveera: 2). Indira
Soundarrajan brings out the fearful believes of demigod Karuppa. In this novel the village
people do everything with demigod Karuppa‘s permission because those who are all doing
anything wrong against demigod Karuppa will die soon and without his permission nothing
will happen in the village. But in the village one of the robbers has stolen some ornaments
and documents from the village people. When they come to know of this they assemble in
demigod Karuppa temple and discuss the matter.
Hey old man….We do not do anything against Goddess Karuppa…why are
you trembling…go bravely without any murmur. We are doing everything by
Goddess Karuppa‘s orders and nothing will happen to us. It will never give
any problem….‖ (VVK: 30)
3.4.
Everyone believes that most of evil spirits are wandering in the midnight.
People worship different kind of evil spirits, demon, demigod, and demigoddess in the
midnight. Those who worship different types of evil spirits in the midnight know the
89
supremacy of evil spirits. Those who sacrifice their soul to their favorite evil spirits or
demigod‘s get blessing from the evil spirits or demigoddess. The more powerful evil spirits
have the power to control the other evil spirits and also they can appear in any from. The
great poet Milton uses this notion in his epic The Paradise Lost. Josiah Priest says that ―all
evil spirits are under the control of one chief Satan, the devil, who is more powerful and
wicked than those which his inferiors are‖ (Priest: 256).
Bram Stoker‘s novel Dracula is the best example for this. The evil character Count
Dracula has the power to do anything according to his wishes. Rulian Fajar says ―The Count
can defy gravity to a certain extent, being able to climb upside down vertical surfaces in a
reptilian manner. He has powerful hypnotic and mind control abilities, and is also able to
command the loyalty of nocturnal animals such as wolves and rats. Dracula can also
manipulate the weather, usually creating mists to hide his presence, but also storms such as in
his voyage in the Demeter. He can shape shift at will, his future forms in the novel being that
of a wolf, bat, dust and fog. He requires no other sustenance but fresh blood, which has the
effect of rejuvenating him. Without it, he physically ages at an accelerated rate‖ (Fajar: 7).
After Lucy‘s death Dr. Van Helsing and others make arrangement to kill the Dracula. Dr.
Van Helsing explains the power of Dracula because the others may not know about it
activities and behavior.
In that he explains the experiences of Jonathan Harker. Then he
explains about Dracula and it gets more power from the midnight and also it gives deathless
life to those who dedicate their soul to him.
….cunning be the growth of ages, he have still the aids of necromancy, which
is, as his etymology imply, the divination by the dead, and all the dead that he
can come nigh to are for him at command, he is brute, and more than brute, he
is devil in callous, and the heret of him is not, he can, within his range, direct
90
the elements, the storm, the fog, the thunder, he can command all the meaner
things, the rat, and the owl, and the bat, the moth, and the fox, and the wolf, he
can grow and become small, and he can at times vanish and come unknown.
(D: 178)
The demigoddess Kali worshipers exist all over the world. Kali is the more powerful
demigoddess. Those who sacrifice their soul to the Goddesses Kali will get whatever they
want. This is common belief present in every century. There are different kinds of kali
worship in Hinduism. To mention this Kalikapurana mention about the Goddesses kali and
her power like ―The demon started to worship Bhadra Kali and when Mahamaya appeared to
him again in a later age to slaughter him again, he asked a boon of her. Devi replied that he
could have his boon, and he asked her for the favor that he would never leave the service of
her feet again. Devi replied that his boon was granted.
3.5.
In English and Tamil literature writers use different types of portrayal in their
novels. All these are basically present in the society. Most of the people believe that God or
evil spirits give various boons to their worshipers. With the boon the worshipers can do
unbelievable things in this world. Most of the horror writers use this concept in their novels
to bring horror in their works. The Mummy brings out such events. Michael David Bailey
says ―Prayer and Blessings containing holy words might also be used to this effect.
Moreover, these two elements could be combined in a ritual that begins to appear as more
magical‖ (Bailey: 134).
These two writers bring out such unbelievable events in their novels. Dracula brings
out such a powerful character. Count Dracula is doing unbelievable things in this novel.
Count Dracula is approaching Miss. Lucy Westenra and Miss. Mena Murray in the form of
mist. Dr. Seward explains the power of Dracula and how these women characters come under
91
his control. David Punter and Glennis Byron observes: ―His presence is felt thereafter
primarily as a troubling presence in the mind first Lucy and then Mina. When Arthur
observes of Lucy that there is something preying on my dear girls mind‖ (Punter et..al: 231).
As Seward states that they "all recognized the Count," it is safe to infer that a
discussion ensued...Seward, who is narrating at this point, notes that all of this
was visible by moonlight. They never light the lamps in the room until a cloud
passes before the moon. Once they light the lamps, the figure has escaped as a
mist, despite the fact that the door was closed. When they claim to recognize
the Count, Seward writes, "His face was turned from us, but the instant we
saw, we all recognized the Count? In every way, even to the scar on his
forehead. (D: 147- 298).
In Tamil literature such concepts are used in the various forms. To identify this
Dinesh Bishnoi says ―…negative use of energies and power by jealous and malicious so
called tantric (magic) whose main objective is to harm others for something or influence them
to do wrong, negative or unsocial. It is the evil side of the celestial cycle or negative energies.
Black magic can be used to harm or hurt another person by performing certain type of tantric
rituals even at a faraway place (Bishnoi: 2). In Indira Soundarrajan‘s Vikrama…Vikrama Part
– I the powerful character Nanthan Bhiragi is doing several unbelievable things. He is almost
like Dracula. With the evil power he controls those who are against him. Wherever he wants
to go, he changes his appearance or uses some black magic pigment in order to escape from
others. He is identifies a person‘s character with the blessings from evil power. He wants to
meet Vikraman who is working in Udayajoth Newspaper. When he enters into the office the
receptionist, Nirmala asks the details about Nathan Bhiragi in order to escape from her
92
questions. He tells all details about the receptionist Nirmala. She wonders as this is the first
time Nanthan Bhiragi sees her. Nanthan Bhiragi and Nirmala talk with following way…
On the way…
Are you Nirmala?
Yes…How do you know my name?
Your birth date is 08-08-1975…right? (VV: 280)
Nirmala gets sudden shock…
How you are telling that?
That is Nanda…. If I see a person‘s face the next moment I can tell about
them.
How…how… how you are telling like that?
I am an Occult Science Doctor.
Do not know….. What is meant by Occult science…?
Sorry….
I never heard about such word so far? (VV: 280)
3.6. Finding the secret of evils power is difficult. In the occult subject knowing evil
power brings more fear. Some group of people are trying to find evils power. Those who try
to find this want to learn more from it. Most of the worshipers dedicate their life to finding
the secret of evils power. Robert Rapley says ―During the period, it was increasingly thought
that the Devil‘s evil was being practiced not only by demons but by men and women who
worshipped and used his power malevolently on those around them. There were essential
characteristics which or Sorcerer pact of allegiance to the Devil, in which homage of some
kind was paid to him and a power that was given in return to do harm to others‖ (Rapley: 98).
93
These two writers include this idea in their novels to bring horror. Bram Stoker‘s
novel Mystery of the Sea belongs to this. Archibald Hunter and Marjory Dark find the secret
of treasure with the help of cipher code. Every day they meet in the old chapel. Near this
chapel they find the secret cave. It leads to reach several places. At the end they find that it
leads to a treasure buried in the area over 300 years ago by the Spanish Armada. The secret
blackmail gang wants to know the secret of the Old Chapel and also the activities of Marjory
Dark. When they are discussing about this in the midnight near the Old Chapel Archibald
Hunter and Marjory come together. After seeing them they hide near the place and listen to
what they discuss. From the beginning they do not know about them and also predict that
some fearful incidents are going to happen. To identify this McNally Raymond says
―…adventurer Archie Hunter discovers sixteenth century Spanish writing in code which he
deciphers with great difficulty it pinpoints the location of a treasure‖ (Raymond: 222). Here
Archibald Hunter said to Marjory…
There are people there. I hered them talking!‖ My blood began to run cold. In
an instant all the danger in which Marjory stood rushed back upon me. Of late
we has been immune from trouble, so that danger which we did not know of
seemed to stand far off; but now the place and the hour, the very reputation of
the old chapel, all sent back in a flood the fearful imaginings which had
assailed me sine first I had known of the plot against Marjory. (MS: 128)
Ayyanar or Sathanar worship is a very ancient ancestral clan-based worship system
linked to nature and fertility worship. The festivals of Ayyanars are celebrated in Sacred
Groves during spring season by all the related clan. Ayyanar shrines are usually located at the
peripheries or boundaries of rural villages and the deity is seen riding a horse with a sword
(Wikipedia). Indira Soundarrajan‘s novel Athumattum Rakasiyam leads to find the secret of
94
Demigod Kuttinanda Swami. Traditionally Village people worship demigod Kuttinanda
Swami. Chandra Mohan wants to know the beliefs of the secret of village people. He wants to
meet any one in the lower class and meets Ezhumali in Aaeram Velikkadu. Ezhumali is eager
to tell the entire secret of the village. In their discussion he finds out some group of people
are ready to give some problem to him. His wife‘s death also occurs in an unbelievable way.
Ezhumali warns him to protect his life because there is some secret behind in Kuttinanda
Swami temple‘s sanctum sanctorum. When they are discussing this Ezhumali says
Brother…here after you should be intelligence and beware of everything. My
future is there, the way you are behaving here after. - When speaks with him at
the time he looks surrounds again and again. (SSV: 50)
3.7.
Miracles continuously happen in this world. To find this most of people
sacrifice their entire life. They believe that miracle events are getting done by some powerful
forces it may be good or evil spirits. "The meaning of spiritual used here is the same, but we
believe that miracles are empowered and thus effectuated by the Holy Spirit or by the evil
spirit. We will use the term spiritual as an etiologic descriptor of miracles since Paul in I
Corinthians 12:10 states that one of the gifts of the spirit is miraculous powers. Miraculous
happen by the power of the spirit. Others report miracles in our day. There are many books
and articles relating to miracles in the literature‖ (Ellens: 265). The believers research in this
and may get successes but a few of them dedicate their soul to achieve their goals. The
Magicians and Sorceress
are best examples for this. With the help of good or evil spirits
they try to get success in their lives.
These two writers exactly use such things in their novels. Bram Stoker‘s Mystery of
the Sea brings out miraculous events. The protagonist Archibald Hunter comes to Cruden
Bay, Aberdeen shire, for his annual holiday, he looks forward to a tranquil stay for a few days
95
by the sea. Here he feels something going to happen. Suddenly, he has a vision of the man
carrying a coffin and the two women walking behind. Suddenly, he sees the three walking
normally again. Then he sees a seer woman, Gormala. She has seen Archie‘s shocked look
and tells him that he has the gift (knowing future) of ―Second Sight‖. In The Mystery of the
sea whose hero, Archie Hunter, has a vision of a grisly procession of wraiths from wrecks on
the treacherous Scours coming ashore at Cruden Bay. After knowing this power Archie
never believes that but later he comes to know all the mystery of the sea and the vision which
he sees. The experience is narrated as follows:
In my secret here I not only believed but knew that some instinct within me
was guiding my thoughts in some strange way. The sense of occult power
which is so vital a part of divination was growing within me and asserting its
masterdom, and with it came an equally forceful desire of secrecy. The Seer in
me, latent so long, was becoming conscious of his strength, and jealous of it.
At this time, as latent so long, the feeling of strength and consciousness grew,
it seemed to lose something of its power from this very cause‖ (MS: 17).
Indira Soundarrajan has written different types of miracle novels. He uses such
miracles in his novel Vikrama…Vikrama Part – II. Here one of the characters Bhiragi knows
all the powers. Bhiragi is a Sorceress and can control several good and evil spirits. He feels
that the Palm leaf - manuscript is a wonderful thing to know the future. He performs several
miracles in his life and he controls some miracle events. He is eager to know his birth detail
so he asks his devotee to read Palm leaf- manuscripts. In that he reads ―the vision will depart
from you, the heavy lightning and thunder will take it away from you‖. After this he wants to
know exactly about his future life so he calls one of the Yetcheans (Demon – like power). It
96
appears in a gigantic shape. Bhiragi asks about his future to the Yetchean because this angel
knows the entire details of the three worlds. It explains everything clearly and disappears.
In occult subject nature powers and prediction play a major role to bring out several
kinds of believes in human life. Unbelievable events bring all kinds of fear to the human
beings. In order to escape from their fears, they want to know about the future. In these
situations different types of people bring future events with the help of astrology and the
power of nature. According to the great epics and religious books the horror writers identify
Soothsayer, Astrologer, Seer, Sorceress, the believer of evil spirits and demigod worshiper,
and foreteller to add spice to their works . Most of these characters are based on religion.
People like Soothsayer and astrologer predict what will happen in future. In the present
century, these kinds of people are still living and most of the people follow their words. In
English literature Shakespeare has introduced people like soothsayer in his play Julies
Caeser.
―Caesar: Who is it in the press that calls on me? I here a tongue shriller than
all the music Cry "Caesar!" Speak, Caesar is turn'd to here.
Soothsayer: Beware the ides of March.
Caesar: What man is that?
Brutus: A soothsayer bids you beware the ides of March. (Shakespeare: 1519).
Following these different types of predicting characters are introduced in English
literature. Like this several characters are seen in Tamil literature for example in the early
period Saints and Yogis predict what will happen in future.
4.1.
Astrology is the base in most of the religion. The astrologer uses this as a tool
to predict what will happen in future. With this power they can find out the secrets of one‘s
97
life. Most of the horror writers are consciously or unconsciously use such beliefs in their
novels.
With the belief of astrology the evil or demigod worshiper chose a good time to
start their activities. Several people follow this in their life in the present century.
Bram stoker brings out believes of Astrology in his novels. In The Jewel of Seven
Stars, he uses this concept to bring out the belief of Astrology. Astrology is a more powerful
fixation in the ancient period. As a "secondary superstition," however, it relies upon an
irrational authority. In the ancient time queens and leaders used it. For example the Queen
Tera is very much influenced by Astrology and because of that she exactly fixes the Tomb.
Mr. Trelawny reads these things in Queen Tera tomb. He explains everything to his friends.
Macfarlane Karen points out that ―In The Jewel of the Seven Stars, Trelawny attempts to
reconcile ancient and modern sciences by drawing ‗light rays and radium‘ into his assertion
that ‗we may find that Astrology (has) a scientific basis‘ of which ‗we are profoundly
ignorant‘ (Stoker 1975: 180)…the occult and astrology operating as "an ideology for
dependence, as an attempt to strengthen and somehow justify painful conditions which seem
more tolerable if an affirmative attitude is taken towards them" (Karen: 21).
Astrology plays an important role in Hinduism. Most of the Puranas, Legends, and
Epic are full of these things. Astrologer too plays a major role. Indira Soundarrajan uses
belief as weapon to create Astrologer in most of the novels. For example in his novel
Yanthira Jalam he brings out the power of astrology. In this novel characters like
Narasimman, Rajagobal and Booma believe the Astrologers words. Narasimman decides to
make an arrangement for his daughter. He goes to meet the Astrologer with his daughter
horoscope, after verifying her horoscope the astrologer says ―If your daughter gets married
the bridegroom will die within a year‖ (Soundarrajan: 136). After this Narasimman is unable
to do anything, his wife asks about this and he says ―the Astrologer said: you should not
98
make engagement for your daughter. It will lead to death‖ (Soundarrajan: 158). The beliefs of
astrology and the astrologer present in most of his novels. For example Astrologers play a
major role in his novel Athumattum Rakasiyam. Here Rathinasababathi is very much
interested in astrology. After the death of Chandra Mohan‘s wife, he disappears. His parents
want to solve this problem, so they call an Astrologer. The astrologer uses some sea shell and
finds the solution to their problem and also he says where he stays.
A girl will solve all the confusion with the blessing of Goddess Nanthankuti.
She is the queen of knowledge and also she is a virgin woman (Radha). Here
after everything is in her hand….. No….he takes rest in a place with solitude. I
am seeing a hill temple where he stays. Within a few days great change will
happen in Aeramvelikadu village... (AMR: 124 - 244)
4.2.
If Evil spirits or Demigoddess occupy one‘s mind it can easily drag them
according to their wish. Those who are all affected like this know the entire movement of
those evil powers. This kind of believes exist in all religions. There are several people
possessed by the good or evil spirits. Angus Wilson says ―evil is being destroyed all the time
by our psychological knowledge. Old people, children, the simple- all our symbols of
innocence can be turned inside out to express evil forces, but the strategy will no longer
shock as it once did, because psychologists have told us now that children and old people and
simpletons are capable of being very evil‖ (Wilson: 192). Based on this several novels are
published in both English and Tamil.
Bram Stoker also uses this device in his novel Dracula. Mena Harker is affected by
the Count Dracula. Van Helsing and other important characters try to destroy Dracula.
Dracula escapes from them but mockingly he communicates with Mena Harker. Holden says
99
―The clearest metaphoric representation of a simultaneous desire for
correspondence and split between exterior and interior in Stoker's
novel is the Count's coffin. The coffin travels from London to Romania
by water: one might call it a portable closet, into which Dracula can
vanish at will. Mina's occult connection with the Count after he has
made her ingest his blood enables her, under hypnosis, to reveal the
contents of the coffin, contents which are, like much of the occult in
the novel, banal. There is darkness, Mina repeats at times‖ (481).
Van Helsing and others do not identify him. In this situation Mena Harker is unable to
sleep and feels something to say to Van Helsing. She requests Harker to bring Van Helsing.
When he reaches her room she asks him to make her sleep. In her unconscious condition she
starts to say about where the Count Dracula is. She says…
Where are you now?
The answer came dreamily, but with intention. It were as though she were
interpreting something. I have hered her use the same tone when reading her
shorthand notes.
I do not know. It is all strange to me!‘
What do you see?
I can see nothing. It is all dark.
What do you here?‘ I could detect the strain in the Professor‘s patient voice.
The lapping of water. It is gurgling by, and little waves leap. I can hear them
on the outside.‘ (D: 236)
Indira Soundarrajan brings such characters in his novels. For example in his novel
Mandira Veral he conveys such incidents. In this one of the characters Prabu knows what
100
will happen in future. He gets this power due to his previous birth of virtuous deeds. In his
mind‘s eye he sees an old saint coming to his home and discussing with his father. After a
few days the same incident happens in his house, so he says ―just now I saw the same
incident in my mind‘s eye, now directly… how…how?‖ (Soundarrajan: 112). In Sutriy
Sutriy Varuvean he portrays characters such as Pragalathan and Ranjitham who will very
much predict what will happen in future. For example when Ranjitham starts to pronounce
the sacred words she sees some scenery in her thought. In the beginning she is not at all
bothered about such scenery. But when everything happens continuously in the real life she is
fearful about it and also believes that she has the power to tell the future events related to her
life. For example when her husband goes to school to pick up their daughter, unfortunately an
elephant runs towards them and tries to attack them but luckily they escape from it. When
Pragalathan starts to tell all these incidents to his wife Ranjitham, she eagerly listens and says
the same incident she saw in her mind in the morning itself. But Pragalathan never believes
these. But she tries to prove the appearance of the elephant.
Bell was also in its neck… Isn‘t it?
Exactly… how do you know?
It appears in my thought
Listen …. Ranjitham says everything which is acceptable!
Ho! If I am telling lie what is the use….I am not sour when I started to say
those sacred words after that only I can get these scenery which are present in
my thought‖ (SSV: 222).
4.3.
Bram Stoker‘s novel Dracula brings out possessed characters. For example
Miss. Lucy Westenra and Mrs. Mina Harker are possessed by Count Dracula. After the death
of Lucy Westenra Mrs. Mina Harker come across several problems particularly from count
Dracula who tries to possess her. Regarding this Carol Margaret Davison say ―Once Dracula
101
or psychoanalysis takes hold to borrow from Mina Harker who is equally possessed by
both…because night largely becomes a space where eternally wakeful meaning rather than
rest dwells…‖ (Davison: 119). When she is with Jonathan Harker she is finding Count
Dracula appear as a young man. Jonathan Harker is unable to identify him but Mrs. Mina
Harker easily finds him so she says.
I believe it is the Count, but he has grown young. My God, if this be so! Oh,
my God! My God! If only I knew! If only I knew!‘ He was distressing himself
so much that I feared to keep his mind on the subject by asking him any
questions, so I remained silent. I drew away quietly, and he, holding my arm,
came easily. We walked a little further; and then went in and sat for a while in
the green Park. (D: 131)
The demigoddess worshiper very much involves to hearing spiritual message. Indira
Soundarrajan uses this in most of the novels. For instance in one of the novels Mandira Viral
Kumarasami and the saint decide to go inside the forest to see the dead body of the saint
guru. The dead body is preserved with some medical herbs. It looks like a mummy.
According to the saint guru his body will get life again when a baby will born with magical
fingers. But Kumarasami does not believe the saint master‘s spiritual message regarding this.
He says ―Sami…there are so many miracles happening in this world. I saw such incident. But
I never heard of a dead person or a dead body getting life. I thought that it will never
happen‖. But later a baby is born with the magical finger. Kumarasami believes the spiritual
prediction of the saint guru‖ (Soundarrajan: 28). Indira Soundarrajan also brings out the same
concept in his novel Vittu Vidu Karuppa. The village people and Anaimudi Dhaver believe
that the temple Priest is possessed by a Spirit which sends spiritual message. The village
people are waiting for his spiritual messages because everyone should do what the priest
102
says. Even marriages should also arrange through his spiritual message. The priest invites all
of them to celebrate the temple festival. This festival happens in every full moon day. At the
time of temple festival, the temple priest is possessed by Goddess Karuppa. In this situation
any one can ask something related to their village and welfare of their family. The Possessed
Priest gives sufficient answer for those questions and tells them what they should do in the
days to come. At the time of festival they are sacrificing their animals to Goddess Karuppa.
The mob come together and starts to murmur ―Karuppa (Demigod) possesses
him….demigod Karuppa possesses him… the temple Priest never looks down
his head always looks up the sky… Are you Karuppa... an aged man comes
and asks him. ―Yes…I have come over him‖ the answer comes from the
Priest. (VVK – I: 148 - 149)
4.4.
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan believe in this kind of secret things. This
leads the story in a successful way. For example Bram Stoker‘s novel Mystery of the Sea
explains the secret of the codes. Archie helps Marjory from the thick tides. Later he visits the
market place where he buys an old wooden table. In it Archie discovers a chest full of old
documents, the documents that are made up of messages but all those are code revealing the
location of the lost treasure of the Spanish Armada. Regarding this Mike says ―Archie
purchases an old oak chest from an auctioneer. In this chest are very old, yellowed, papers
written in an odd cipher code. Being curious, Archie and Marjory undertake the task of
deciphering the code. Once they do, they find that it leads to a treasure buried in the area over
300 years ago by the Spanish Armada‖ (Mike: 4). Archie Hunter wants to know the details of
codes. So he decides to tell all the details to Marjory.
It was only a rudimentary idea, a surmise, a possibility; but still it was worth
going into. It was not any cause of undue pride to me, for it came as a
103
corollary to an established conclusion, rather than as a fine piece of rea-soning
from acute observation. The daters of the let-ters gave the period as the end of
the sixteenth century, when one of the best ciphers of that time had been conceived, the ―Bilateral Cipher‖ of Francis Bacon. To this my attention has been
directed by the work of John Wil-kins and I had followed it out with great
care. As I was familiar with the principal and method of their cipher I was
about to detect signs of its existence; and this being so, I had at once strong
hopes of being able to find the key to it. (MS: 51)
In Tamil literature most of the poems in Sangam period were written on the palm leaf
manuscripts. This notion was used as a weapon to make imagination real.
Indira
Soundarrajan uses this notion in most of his novels. Thenkizakku Minnal, for example, is one
among them. The characters such as Chandarmoulieswarar and Kulathu Nayaker know all
kinds of evil worship. Chandarmoulieswarar has written everything about his worship and
the power of evil spirits. The manuscript is kept on the idols room and also he warns them not
to worship such evil spirits. After his death, his grandson reads those manuscripts and says
―the book of magic says those who are all involving in the exorcist life will die of poison.
But I overcome those things. My generation has violated this. It should be protected from the
snakes…‖ (Soundarrajan: 98). In the same way he uses the manuscript as a play in his novel
Vikrama… Vikrama…. In this novel one of the characters Thillinayagam finds out the
Vikraman‘s palm-leaf manuscripts.
When he gets that, he explains everything to his son.
They believe that this is the thirty-second incarnations of King Vikramathithan because of
that they get the palm leaf manuscripts. When they start to read the first manuscript it reads
―do not open this in the absence of the concerned person‖. At the same time it tells what are
the natural events happen when the king comes to know about this. And also it tells ―the
problem is Vikraman never accepts all these things but later he accepts everything.‖
104
My dear son…you go…King arriving here.
In this modern century he was
born again and coming here, everything will be successes…but due to his
deeds he is unaware of all the incarnations. Little bit little only he will know
about everything. (VV: 68)
4.5.
From the time immemorial everyone believes in Saints, Yogis and Seers all
over the world. They have the power to create all kinds of confusions. Horror writers use
these kind characters in their novels. Ganga Ram Gary says that ―Hindus have always
honored and remembered Seers, Saints, Mystics, Yogis and the man of learning. These
Godlike man who, from the remotest times, have written or spoken on the whole gamut of
issues concerning man and his universe with their themes ranging between spiritual and
scientific, sublime and secular , philosophical and earthly, mystical and mundane, enigmatic
and even erotic. These mystics achieved the human spiritual potential. Through rigorous
penance, austerity, asceticism and perhaps through certain yogi/mystic techniques to again a
glimpse of higher reality behind the apparent phenomenal world‖ (Gary: 230).
These two writers use such characters in their novel. With these characters they bring
out incredible situation in their novels. These characters can do whatever they want. Bram
Stoker mentions a seer woman in his novel The Mystery of the Sea. The protagonist Archie
wants to know the secret of mystery of the sea and also he is trying to know the secret of the
cipher code. With the code he finds the secret way of heaven which is under the Lamed flood.
He is finding this because he wants to protect his wife Marjory from the black-mail gang. In
this situation Gormala helps him to find her. Snef Coral says ―Gormala haunts Hunter
thought the novel, frequently reminding him of his own occult abilities and reinforcing for
the reader that science cannot provide the answer to everything. In fact, without Gormala,
Archie would not have been able to swim to the boat where Marjory was held captive and
105
rescue her. The rescue scene if fully of mysterious details, for the dying Ghormala advises
Archie to use her power" (Coral: 106). After her advice he rescues his wife.
Oh, Laddie, laddie!‖ and said no more. Then I told her of how Marjory has
been carrid off by the black-mail gang; I felt that she was entitled to this
confidence. When I had spoken, she beat with her shut hand on the top of the
wall and said in a smothered way: Och! if I had but kent: if I had but kent! To
think that I might hae been watching them instead of ‗speerin‘ round yon
hoose o‘ your, watching to wring yer secret frae ye, an‘ aidin‘ yer enemies in
their wark. First the outland man wi‘ the dark hair, an‘ then them along wi‘ the
black man wi‘ the evil face that sought ye the nicht gone. (MS: 225)
In horror genre most of the writers use these types of characters in their. Saints,
Yogis, and Seer characters are present in Indira Soundarrajan novel Vikrama…Vikrama.
Nanthan Bhiragi orders Vikraman to get his sword because then only he will get his power
back and also he can know about his secret of birth. Vikraman decides to go Gana Mountain
because there only he can get the sword. In the mountain some of the tribal people want to
see the naked Yogis. Vikraman and others ask about this to the bus conductor and he explains
all the details of the Yogis. In the same way Indira Soundarrajan‘s Maaya Vizhigal introduces
the character Karuppaswamy as a powerful Yogi. He knows everything for example
Natherikalari is a kind of power and with the help of this the yogis can do whatever they
want. Regarding this the other character explains ―Natherikalari‘s power can make anything
for you and me. With the single sight the yogi can order us to kill. We are also doing without
any challenge and also die according to his order‖ (Soundarrajan: 86). Vikraman gets out of
the bus running in the same direction. Unfortunately Vikraman falls down from the mountain,
gets injured and becomes unconscious. The Yogis secures him and gives proper treatment to
106
his wounds. When he wakes up from his unconscious state, he looks the entire place. There
are several Yogis who do different types of meditations but they never bother about his looks.
So the discussion starts with them.
Why are you laughing...? Who are you...? (V.V: 407)
Do not ask any question …first of all tell us about you….
I am…I am…in spite of that why do you bother about me? How do I come
here? (VV: 408)
“If we subject everything to reason, our religion will have nothing
mysterious or supernatural in it. If we violate the principles of reason, our
religion will be absurd and ridiculous”
- Blaise Pacal
Supernatural is regarded as caused by some force beyond the laws of nature,
superstitious means the excessive willingness of belief in the supernatural. Religious miracles
are typical of such ―supernatural‖ claims, such as spells and curses, divination, the belief that
there is an afterlife for the dead, and innumerable others. Supernatural themes are often
associated with magical and occult. Religion is the base to bring such beliefs for example A.J
Carlson says ―the supernatural in the sense of religions or a religious attitude toward nature
and life is nearly universal among men at some stage of development” (Carlson: 86). There
are different kinds of supernatural occurrences happening in this world. People believe and
are afraid of supernatural and superstitious events because of its power of destruction. When
they see it as more powerful they also get more fear. Believes reach everyone as they start to
worship or get fear out of this.
107
5.1.
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan bring out the presence of occult concept.
These two writers use different form of super natural and superstitious characters in their
novel. Bram Stoker brings out certain supernatural events in his novel, The Lair of the white
Worm. For example in the Lesser Hill, Adam Salton finds some snakes killed on the previous
morning by the mongoose. Wright Julia says ‗Adam and those with whom he is allied, the
orient is the source of forces that are used only when necessary for defiance…the powers are
used to protect Lilla and the mongooses are used only to rid the area of dangerous snakes‖
(Julian: 200). From the beginning Adam discovers a child who is bitten on the neck. Adam
has doubt about Lady Arabella because Sir Nathaniel said about the white worm. He wants to
know the secrets so he goes to Diana‘s Grove with the mongoose to prove his suspicion. At
that time supernatural events happen in front of him because Arabella behaves in an unusual
way. The mongoose attacks Arabella who shoots it to death. She tears another mongoose
apart with her hands. Adam Salton gets confused due to her behavior. He finds some
strangeness in her whether she is a woman or snake because the mongoose attacks snakes but
here it attacks the woman.
Look out—look out! The animal is furious and means to attack.
Lady Arabella looked more than ever disdainful and was passing on; the
mongoose jumped at her in a furious attack. Adam rushed forward with his
stick, the only weapon he had. But just as he got within striking distance, the
lady drew out a revolver and shot the animal, breaking his backbone. Not
satisfied with this, she poured shot after shot into him till the magazine was
exhausted. There was no coolness or hauteur about her now; she seemed more
furious even than the animal, her face transformed with hate, and as
determined to kill as he had appeared to be. Adam, not knowing exactly what
to do, lifted his hat in apology and hurried on to Lesser Hill. (LWW: 26)
108
Indira Soundarrajan‘s Ueri Thirudathey brings out supernatural events. The Cauvery
River is as usual flouting but sometimes the water level is increasing as well as decreasing.
But Sriranga Bhramanas do some kind of puja to the river Cauvery. Worshiping the water
level is unusual but the supernatural belief makes them to worship. In Athumattum Rakasiyam
he introduces a typical family. The family very much believes the presence of demigoddess
Kuttinanda. The protagonist and his wife come from foreign country and they are unaware
of all these things. The protagonist Chandra Mohan does not believe the presence of God and
Demigoddess. When he is arguing this with his cousin Gobal in the coconut grove a bunch of
unripe coconut fall on towards Chandra Mohan head but luckily he escapes from it. Chandra
Mohan and others are watching this because there is no trace of cut on the stalk in the
coconut bunch. Gobal and others believe that some power tries to kill him. Gobal calls
Chandra Mohan to leave the place.
Gobal and Chandra Mohan are walking in the coconut grove.
Gobal… Where we are going?
They discuss about the presence of supernatural and superstitious events. As
an educated person Chandra Mohan does not accept the presence of
supernatural and superstitious event. He continuously speaks like that when
all of a sudden,
a bunch of raw fruits rush towards Chandra Mohan‘s head
but luckily he escapes. (AMR: 29)
5.2.
In the superstitious events animals and birds are involved more than other
beings. People believe that animals and birds are the symbol of God or evil power. Some
animals are treated as good spirits but some animals are treated as evil spirits. For example
animals like Wolf, Horse, Dog, Cat, and Buffalo, birds like Owl, Parrot, Peacock, and Crow,
finally reptiles like Lizards and Snakes play most important role in religion. Denise Chao
109
says ―The snake is a common symbol in the religious beliefs, ceremonies and legends in
many cultures. The odd appearance of the snake, its unwinking eye and its awe-inspiring
ability to cause instant death, the fear, horror and loathing with which it is regarded by men,
all have combined to bring about mythological stories in many different parts of the world.
Man's ideas of the snake have always been ambivalent; it is a creature crawling on the earth
that also suggests rebirth in its ability to shed its skin and be revitalized every spring‖ (Chao
193).
Based on this belief several authors use different kinds of animals and birds in their
novels. Religion is formed on all these kinds of beliefs. Most of the religions believe that
snake has the supernatural power. With the help of this several writers have written different
kinds of novels in both English and Tamil literature.
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan believe in the supernatural powers of Snake. In
The Lair of the White Worm Arabella March believes in snake‘s power. In Diana‘s Grove,
Arabella protects a big white worm (Snake) and also she gets power from it. It lives in a big
well. Adam Salton and Oolanga are suspicious about this so they secretly go inside the
Diana‘s Grove with their pistol to kill the monster. Arabella March knows their idea and she
also decides to kill Oolanga because he tells everyone about the secret of the
pit and the
white worm. When they are inside the Diana‘s Grove, Adam Salton sees the terrible death of
Oolanga. It is done by Arabella with the help of snake power. Here Gary Westfabl observes
―The common belief that snake possesses the power of hypnotism, also relevant is Bram
Stoker‘s Lair of the White Worm, which futures a gigantic were-snake with hypnotic power
who may also be Lady Arabella March‖ (Westfable: 730).
In Tamil horror novels various kinds of cults are present but snake is one among
them. Snake belief is a major concept in most of the epics and legends in Hinduism.
110
Regarding this Denise Chao says ―The period of penance, as in the case of mourning for the
dead, is now happily reduced to a few days. In Madras, it is considered a great sin to kill a
cobra. When this has happened, the people generally burn the body of the snake, just as they
burn the bodies of human beings‖ (Chao: 195). Indira Soundarrajan‘s novel Sutry Sutry
Varuvean talks about beliefs in Snake. In this novel a Tribal woman highlights the
superstitious power of Snake skin. The Tribal woman tells the power of Jakkamma to
Jangama Nayaker. He wonders about all its power because this is first time he hears about it
power. Then, he starts to worship the Snake skin which he has brought from the hill station.
He bought so many sacred books and read them line by line. After reading he started putting
everything into practice. Continuously he started to worship Goddesses Jakkamma and the
snake skin. When he chanted some sacred words the snake appears in front of him. Now he
understands and realizes the power of sacred words.
5.3.
Oracle is the unbelievable supernatural power in the world. It functions in all
the religious faith. For example The Bible says "There must never be anyone among you who
makes his son or daughter pass through the fire of sacrifice, who is a soothsayer, augur or
sorcerer, weaver of spells, consulter of ghosts or mediums, or necromancer (who seeks
oracles from the dead). Anyone who does such things is an abomination to God, and because
of such abominations the Lord, your God, is driving out these nations before you"
(Deuteronomy 18:10-12). William Shakespeare refers to this kind of Oracle in his play The
Merchant of Venice.
As who should say, 'I am Sir Oracle,
And when I ope my lips, let no dog bark.' (Shakespeare: 17)
Hindu religious book the Krishna Avatar explains about the birth of Krishna. In these
two characters know their birth by the oracle voice. Like this in all the religion we can easily
111
identify the presence of oracle voice. The oracle voice is heard from the sky. Most of the
writers use this in their works.
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan, use this idea in their novels, Stoker‘s The Lady
of the Shroud brings out the oracle concept. The protagonist Rupert Sent Leger moves to the
castle with his Aunt Janet Mackelpie. He asks the beliefs of the Blue Mountaineers. Once he
comes across mysterious women, dressed in a shroud. The mountaineers believe that the
mysterious woman is none other the ghost or vampire, who died several years back. After he
sees the woman with the shroud, he comes across mysterious dreams and experiences. He
says everything to his relative Aunt Janet Macke pie. He comes across the Second Sight
(Seen or voice from somewhere) but he feels that it is pleasant for him.
Happily Second Sight cannot speak as clearly as it sees, or, rather, as it
understands. For the translation of the vague beliefs which it inculcates is both
nebulous and uncertain- a sort of Delphic oracle which always says things
which no one can make out at the time, but which can be afterwards read in
any one of several ways. This is all right, for in my case it is a kind of safety…
(LS: 78)
Indira Soundarrajan also uses oracle messages in his novels. For example Ezhavathu
Janmam he highlights supernatural events. Pachu is an innocent character but he is
continuously hears a voice from open places. After the death of his grandma it speaks in
grandma voice ―Now he hears the voice! There is no doubt that it is grandma voice: Pachu
you can go to Prathiyonggapuram…‖ (Soundarrajan: 141). Like this he uses the same concept
in different way. His novel Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean brings out such supernatural events. In this
the protagonist Pragalathan is very much against all kinds of beliefs. He is well educated
person. He starts real estate business in his land. He asks his site supervisor to clean the place.
112
The workers start cleaning the site but every day they have some problems. Two of them die
when they try to demolish the old temple. When Pragalathan learns this he gets angry and
says that he will demolish the temple with a machine. He wants to look the condition of
temple so he goes inside the temple. At that time he hears a laughing sound. The sound is
coming from inside of the demolished temple. He looks around to identify the person but no
one is there. So he says…
Pragalathan starts wondering because of the rattling laugh and loitering sound.
With the confusion he feels somebody inside the temple. (SSV: 70)
5.4.
The superstitious beliefs make people to worship animals and birds. But only a
few animals and birds are considered as the symbol of good and evil spirit. Weissenborn
includes ―Gorilla, chimpanzee, Cercopithecus, and some other kinds of monkeys, three
Lemurs,bats, cats (domestic and wild), lion, leopard, jackal, mice, porcupine, hare, elephant
horse, zebra, antelope (A. dorvas), duiker, two kinds of pigs, wart-hog and Birds:-Birds in
general, lrane, vulture, owl, dove, sugar-bird( Nectariniam etallica), various lizards,
crocodile, tortoises, Sword-fish, bonito, eel, shark‖ in this list. (Weissenborn: 168)
These two writers also use such animals in their novels and they have given some
power to them. Bram Stoker‘s novel Jewel of Seven Stars brings out the beliefs of mummies
and the evil spirits.
Cat plays a major role in this novel. In this Trelawny becomes
unconscious because something injures his wrist. Dr. Winchester examines the wound and he
points out it must be the bit of some animals but he is unable to tell which animal so he asks
his daughter Miss. Trelawny. She is able to explain that the pet cat (Silvio) must have caused
it. But in their home her father brings several mummies from the Egypt (The Valley of the
Sorcerer). Queen Tera gets some kind of power from the tiger cat. These people do not know
about all these. But when they enter in the room the cat behaves in a different way. So Dr.
113
Winchester and Mr. Ross get clue from its behavior. Allan Lloyd Smith and Victor Sage
criticize about this situation. So they say ―The link with the unconscious could hardly be
made clearer, further these anthropomorphic figures also have a set of associated symbols
which serve as complementary expressions of the energy of the archetype. Foremost among
these symbols are animals, in particular the wolf and the bat, Queen Tera, the Sorceress of the
Jewel of seven Stars exercises her power through her familiar, the tiger cat‖ (Smith: 142)
The worship of animals is one among the superstitions. In Hinduism those who
worship Gods Karuppa, Iayanar, Mathuraiveeran, and Kathavarayan, also worship animals
like dog, horses, bullock, and elephant. This kind of belief is seen in several villages. The
village people are worshiping horses and also celebrating festival of horses.
Indira
Soundarrajan uses such animals in his novels. In Ettu Pomi Kaval he mentions about the
Bhirava God (here dog is considered as the Bhirava). This Bhirava God is protecting the
entire village. When some friends are taking bath in the common pond, they keep their cloths
on the Bhirava statue. They don‘t know it is considered as the God because they are new to
the village. One of the villagers scolds them for their stupidity. In Vittu Vidu Karuppa he
brings out the horse as a vehicle of Goddess Karuppa. Once a few thieves killed a person in
the demigod‘s Karuppa temple and have stolen jewels and documents from the village.
Inspector Babu is enquiring about it and he takes the sickle (which is considered as a Goddess
Karuppa) as evidence because the thieves have used this as a weapon to murder. He brought
that sickle to the police station. Everyone is afraid of his behavior because he is taking the
sickle. One of them says that it is better to keep it but he never accepts and takes it to the
police station. Because of the sickle that day evening a white horse comes inside the police
station and stands near the sickle at the same time it starts to go around the sickle. It starts to
demolish the tables and all other things. The place looks like a battle field. The police and the
prisoners start worshipping it. Only then it goes out.
114
5.5.
Supernatural is one of the most important subjects in occult lore. Bram
Stoker‘s novel Dracula carries out such supernatural things in various forms to heighten
horror. One of the critics David Glover says ―Stoker's supernatural romances spoke directly
to these fears by imagining tests of character that would ascertain a person's true worth
beyond all social and psychic complications, purging the self of its secret weaknesses, and
providing a center of stability in a dangerous world of flux. Yet far from confirming "the
reader's comparative freedom," (Glover: 1000). The belief is Count Dracula gets more power
during the full moon days. Lucy Westenra and Mina Murray become sleepless because Count
Dracula uses the supernatural power to reach Lucy. She is also fully affected by it and every
day she is searching the bots because Count Dracula needs her to fulfill his ambition, so he
uses it as a weapon to solve his problems. Mina Murray founds this superstitious thing when
Lucy is affected by it. She says in her journals.
There was a bright full moon, with heavy black, driving clouds, which threw
the whole scene into a fleeting diorama of light and shade as they sailed
across. For a moment or two I could see nothing, as the shadow of a cloud
obscured St. Mary‘s Church and all around it. Then as the cloud passed I could
see the ruins of the abbey coming into view, and as the edge of a narrow band
of light as sharp as a sword-cut moved along, the church and churchyard
became gradually visible. Whatever my expectation was, it was not
disappointed, for there, on our favourite seat, the silver light of the moon
struck a half reclining figure, snowy white. The coming of the cloud was too
quick for me to see much, for shadow shut down on light almost immediately,
but it seemed to me as though something dark stood behind the seat where the
white figure shone, and bent over it. What it was, whether man or beast, I
could not tell. (D: 71)
115
The fear reaches in any from: darkness hides so many things in it. When people find
out a figure in the dark, it makes them fear since they are all watching it at the distance. Most
of the writers use darkness as a tool to open horror subjects. Indira Soundarrajan never misses
it. In his novel Olivatharkku Vazhiyillai he brings out such terror. In the midnight Teacher
Dheenathayalan, Inspector Ruthera, and Journalist Rajanderanan search for some evidence
regarding the murder which has happened in the village. In this situation they come across a
fearful incident in the Kathan Karratu (small hill). Indira Soundarrajan says ―the free end of
the sari confirm them a woman is standing like a statue. They are identifying her because her
sari‘s free end is flying in the wind. These three see the incident without motion in Kathan
Karratu‖ (Soundarrajan: 79). And also they are crossing a big woman, and in her begging
plate they see a human hand with blood. All these things happen in a midnight.
Vittu Vidu Karuppa brings all kinds of fear to the entire village. Kattaiyan is doing all
kinds of illegal activities. Everyone calls him rogue. Most of the village people complain to
Goddess Karuppa to do something against him. He continuously does all sort of things in the
village. Once he tries to rape a lower cast woman. At that time she cries and asks him to
relieve her. He never bothers about her tears and continuously gives all kinds of sexual
torture. She continuously calls Goddess Karuppa at the time a dark figure appears in front of
them. The next minute it cuts Kattaiyan‘s hand. Kattaiyan never expects this and the figure
disappears from their vision. With the cut off hand Kattaiyan says everything to his brother
Anaimudi Dhaver. Anaimudi Dhaver takes the cut off hand and asks Kattaiyan to reach the
hospital but he never does anything because nature is totally against them. In this situation
Kattaiyan explains everything to his brother again and his brother tries to go out from the
village. The terrific wind, thunder, continuous rain and flood make them unable to go out of
the village. In this situation Indira Soundarrajan beautifully explain the power of nature.
116
In this situation the temple priest possessed by Goddess Karuppa delivers the spiritual
message. In that ―Katiyan should never do anything without Goddesses Karuppa consent‖
otherwise Goddess will kill all of them.
5.6.
Some people believe that some superstitious power present in metals. The
religious people make different kinds of weapon for their God, Demigods, Evil Spirits,
Demon‘s and Demigoddesses. For example in Milton‘s Paradise Lost God uses heavy
thunder as a weapon to send out Satan from the Heaven. Because of that Satan discusses with
his fallen angels, the difference between him and God ―And what I should be all but less than
he, Whom Thunder hath made greater? Here at least, we shall be free…‖ (Milton, John: 198).
The devotees believe that the metals contain some superstitious power. Because of that they
have created Idols with the help of different metals. Some group of people worship weapons
like Sword, Trident, Spear and Sickle because all these weapons are symbol of good or evil
spirits. These weapons are made up of metals like Gold, Siler, Copper and Iron. We have
sufficient evidence existing in all over the world. In Christianity and Hinduism the religious
people make different kinds of weapon to their God or Goddesses.
These two writers use some jewel and weapons in their novels to bring certain
superstitious beliefs. Bram Stoker‘s novel The Jewel of Seven Stars moves by the Jewel and
lamp. Archeologist Mr. Eugene Corbeck comes from Egypt to meet Mr. Trelawny because
they are searching seven lamps to use for their experiments. But the Egyptians believe that
the seven star lamp and Ruby Jewel have the power to awake the mummy. According to their
superstitious belief they have made this and kept it in Queen Tera‘s tomb. Regarding this
Aviva Briefel says ―The narrative depicts the mummy and her accessories as belonging to a
irrecoverable artistic tradition as one character angrily responds to a detectives imputation
that her sacred lamps may be copies, the queen herself appears as an irreproducible and
117
perfect art object. Although she is not literally as statue, her immaculate state of preservation
makes her rival.
In Hinduism most of the God or Demigoddess, Demons and Evil spirits have a
weapon. These weapons show their power. For example God Siva has a Trident and Demigod
Iayanar has a Sword. Indira Soundarrajan‘s novel Vikrama…Vikrama Part – II brings out the
superstitious believes of metal. Here he uses the sword as a weapon to bring out superstitious
belief. In the thirty second incarnations Vikraman should get his powerful sword. It
continuously happens in all his incarnations. He should get his sword then only he can get
back his whole power. The sword has more power because it is the combination of five
elements (water, air, land, sky and fire) and also it is rare to make such a powerful sword
because this is given by one of the Good Angel (Kantharvan).
The sword is the mixture of five elements. It is rare to find like that. It has the
power to suck those who are standing in front of it... This sword is not an
ordinary one. This sword is made up of five different kinds of metals. The
quantity of each metal is secret (VVP – II: 438)
5.7.
The belief of supernatural concept in birds also considered as the symbol of
holy or evil spirits. The belief is that birds like Dove, Parrot, Peacock, Cock, and Eagle are
considered as symbols of good spirits but Crow, Raven, Owl, and Bat are symbols of evil
spirits. The two novelists create supernatural situations in their novels. In their novels the
birds indicate what will happen next. For example in Bram Stoker‘s novel Dracula Bat and
Owl are considered as supernatural creatures. Regarding this Rojer Altman says ―Profound
eyes of the torment, vampiric paraphernalia, deadly fanged fascination sinking into our
suspension of belief in a swarm of agonizing lights, the numbing revelations of reason are
corrupted. These bats from the belfry captivate out contemplation‖ (Altman: 34). In Lucy
118
Westenra‘s diary she mentions several incidents. She is unable to sleep well because she
comes across several dreadful events in her life. Count Dracula tries to approach her in
different form and keeps her under his control. When she is disappointed due to this she
becomes sleepless. Dr. Van Helsing and Dr. Seward are very much available near her room.
Her mother is also sleeps in the opposite room without closing the door. But she becomes
fearful because of the incident she comes across. When she looks at the window she sees a
big Bat on the window.
I was afraid to wake mother, and so closed my door again. Then outside in the
shrubbery I hered a sort of howl like a dog‘s, but more fierce and deeper. I
went to the window and looked out, but could see nothing, except a big bat,
which had evidently been buffeting its wings against the window. (D: 109)
In the supernatural stories birds are considered as the symbols of both good and evil
spirits. In Ramayana the eagle Sadayou fights with the Asuran Ravanan and he cuts its wing.
The bird falls down. Indira Soundarrajan uses this in his novels for example Thenkizhakku
Minnal Chandarmoulieswarar beliefs on the power of eagle. He gives food to the birds in a
temple. After his death, he requests his successors to make friendship with them and give the
puja food. So he says ―Rajali is the name of the Eagle, those who read this manuscript may
give food to the eagle and make friendship with it. My soul will occupy its body and watch
my successors not to enter this temple‖ (Soundarrajan: 98).
Indira Soundarrajan uses supernatural events in his novels. In his novel
Vikrama…Vikrama…Part – II the birds like Crow and Owl are mentioned. They are the
symbols of death. Characters like Thillinayagam and Nanthan Bhiragi
predict everything
from the morning to the evening. Thillinayagam is a person like Astrologer; with the help of
Palm leaf manuscript he can tell other‘s future.
119
In every generation occult concept is emerging in different forms.
Writers are
bringing out various events in order to create horror in their novels. Society has to follow
several traditional beliefs. According to the occult concept there are lots of unusual
happenings. Those events are traditionally followed by all generations.
6.1.
Bram Stoker‘s novel Jewel of Seven Stars is bringing such traditional ways of
belief. In this novel the woman protagonist Miss. Margaret Trelawny is a young and
intelligent woman. The belief is Queen Tera is living several years with her astral body and
finding a way to born again or gets another incarnation. Nina Auerbach says about the
reincarnation of Tera ―Queen Tera only through mysterious signs indicating that she is about
to be reincarnated in our strapping heroine, Margaret Trelawny. The story builds ominously
toward Margaret's amalgamation with her potent and ancient double‖ (Auerbach: 292). Miss.
Margaret Trelawny, Mr. Trelawny, Mr. Corbeck, Mr. Rose and Doctor Winchester decide to
do a great experiment in the Valley of the Sorcerer. At this situation the ancient Egyptian
Queen Tera plans for reincarnating herself with the help of a beautiful jewel of seven stars.
Miss. Margaret looks like Queen Tera with seven fingers. When she reaches there she is
possessed by Queen Tera astral body and she is hurrying to do the experiment. Mr. Ross and
Mr. Trelawny identify her behavioral changes. Mr. Ross says
She was generally more or less distrait, as though sunk in a brown study; from
this she would recover herself with a start. This was usually when there
occurred some marked episode in the journey, such as stopping at a station, or
when the thunderous rumble of crossing a viaduct woke the echoes of the hills
or cliffs around us. On each such occasion she would plunge into the
conversation, taking such a part in it as to show that, whatever had been her
abstracted thought, her senses had taken in fully all that had gone on around
120
her. Towards myself her manner was strange. Sometimes it was marked by a
distance, half shy, half haughty, which was new to me.‖ (JSS: 119)
In most of the villages in Tamil Nadu traditional worship has not faded despite the
arrival of rationalism. There are several beliefs in worshipping Demigod or Demigoddess.
Based on this there are several stories. Indira Soundarrajan mentions the traditional belief of
worship in his novel Thenkizhakku Minnal. In this novel the old man Chakkaravarthi says
about the traditional worship of Goddesses Sarathambal. The novelist uses such traditional
beliefs in his several novels. Athumattum Rakasiyam is one among them, in this the
characters Samathana Pandi, Rathina Sababathi, Gobal and the temple Priest traditionally
follow the beliefs of Goddess Kuttinanda Swami. These characters are following their
forefathers and ancestral way of worshiping Demigods Kuttinanda Swami. When Chandra
Mohan does not believe such things, his father Rathina Sababathi is discussing the same with
his cousin Gobal. Gobal surprised by Chandra Mohan behavior, explains everything with his
uncle Rathina Sababathi about their way of worshiping…
We are all known about our temple. All are worshiping the idle of sanctum
sanctorum but here we have closed the sanctum sanctorum and worship its
front door.
Our traditional belief is we should worship the door. Once in a
year the sanctum sanctorum door will be opened. When the door is opened the
devotees they should tightly cover their eyes with cloth. When all kind of
decorations and poojs are done to the idol, they should close the door at once.
(AMR: 25-26)
6.2.
In horror subject a haunted house or an isolated palace is of most important.
The atmosphere of the place itself makes horror novels more dreadful. The desolate house or
palace is the place for evil spirits. This kind of belief traditionally follows in most of the
121
societies. Based on this several novels are written. Regarding this Thammanna Chettiar says
―Literature brings out different types of ghosts and its structure, size and behavior clearly
mention. Bible brings out different types of ghost and Jesus Christ sends them into other
bodies (Luke: 8, 26-35). In Ramayana, Valmigi brings out such war situations. It is described
in Kalinggathu Bharani. ―Here the ghosts are eating dead bodies‖ (Chettiar: 65-69)
Bram Stoker also uses this belief in his novels. Dracula, The Jewel of Seven Stars,
The Lair of the White Worm and Mystery of the Sea bring out such beliefs for example in The
Lair of the White Worm, Sir Nathanial and Mr. Adam Salton talks about the Arabella March
and her living place in Diana‘s Grove. Sir Nathanial knows the place and the beliefs of the
people. Adam requests him to tell whatever he knows. Sir Nathanial says about the mystery
of the old house and its situation.
The house is very old—probably the first house of some sort that stood there
was in the time of the Romans. This was probably renewed—perhaps several
times at later periods. The house stands, or, rather, used to stand here when
Mercia was a kingdom—I do not suppose that the basement can be later than
the Norman Conquest…(LWW: 264)
Most of the horror writers use ghost as major character in their horror novels because
it is traditionally used to bring horror. This kind of belief present in Indira Soundarrajan‘s
novels. He uses old houses because it brings fear as well as it shows how the society believes
in the mysteriousness of a desolate house. In his novel Vikrama…Vikrama…Part – II
Thangavelu and Vedal Sing are searching a place to hide their black money and gold.
Finally Thangavelu looks a desolate Palace and asks Vedal Sing to visit the place. Vedal Sing
asks details about the place because it is comfortable to hide all those things safely.
Thangavelu starts to say about the history of the Lala Palace. The Palace was constructed
122
during the British period. The Palace has become desolate and haunted because a woman
committed suicide in the Palace after this no one is willing to stay here. All believe that her
ghost is wandering here and the Palace is considered as the graveyard without any dead
bodies. After hearing everything both of them go to visit the Palace. They visit the Palace
during the night time. Thangavelu says…
Thangavelu shows the Palace behind the demolished compound wall. The
outside Palace is fully covered with different varieties of trees and shrubs, they
can see the Palace with the help of moonlight and the surroundings is as silent
as the graveyard. There are four ways to reach the palace but no one likes to
use it. Because of that thorn-trees are grown everywhere; there is a small way
to reach the Palace. The root has several bends. (VVP – II: 51)
Black magic has a definite role to play in horror genre. There are various kinds of
beliefs present in the black magic. The black magicians practice according to the situations.
Horror writers use this subject in many ways. For example one can change his appearance,
live for several years; they can control whatever they want, Hypnotism, Mesmerism and
change anything according to their wish all those things are present under the black magic.
7.1.
These two writers have introduced strange characters in their novels. Those
characters have the power of black magic to control everything. Stoker‘s novel such as
Dracula, The Jewel of Seven Stars, and The Lair of the White Worm bring out the black
magic events. For example, The Jewel of Seven Stars one of the characters Eugene Corbeck
knows about the Queen Tera‘s life history. He reads everything in her tomb which is located
in the desert. He explains everything to Mr. Ross and others. In that – the king Antef comes
to know the father of Tera, master in all events including the black magic. He wants to teach
everything to his daughter Tera. She also learns all kinds of black magic. Tera is practicing
123
gthis in her life and also she comes across several dreadful things in her life. With this power
she wants to born again in this world. He says…
But the King had gone to further lengths, and had had his daughter taught
magic, by which she had power over Sleep and Will. This was real magic—
"black" magic; not the magic of the temples, which, I may explain, was of the
harmless or "white" order, and was intended to impress rather than to effect.
She had been an apt pupil; and had gone further than her teachers. Her power
and her resources had given her great opportunities, of which she had availed
herself to the full. She had won secrets from nature in strange ways; and had
even gone to the length of going down into the tomb herself, having been
swathed and coffined and left as dead for a whole month. The priests had tried
to make out that the real Princess Tera had died in the experiment, and that
another girl had been substituted; but she had conclusively proved their error.
All this was told in pictures of great (JSS: 81)
Indira Soundarrajan‘s horror novels deal with Nambootheirgal Kerala pujaris. They
do all kind of black magic. With the black magic power they can control evil spirits and
Ghosts. In Indira Soundarrajan‘s Kattril Ketta Kural one of the characters Parasurama Pelli
angrily smashes his wife Parukutti‘s neck. Unfortunately she dies but her soul surrounds the
entire place. It tries to kill him, to get relieve from the ghost. He goes to Kerala and meets the
Namboothirgal. He also gives some idea to do destroy her. But there is no use because she
occupies the woman‘s body who is working in the place but later she is terribly does several
things. Nambootheri hears everything and uses his black magic to control the ghost of
Parukutti. He says ―...from the dhoti he took some kind of ashes and blow them in front of
her, she retreated her steps‖ (Soundarrajan: 261). Like this he uses the black magic in Sutriy
124
Sutriy Varuvean. In this one of the characters Jangama Nayaker is keen on knowing about
the black magic subject. He is interested in reading as well as practicing the black magic. But
Periyana and others do not like it. They do not like to practice such things in their family.
But, he never bothers about those things. He has started to read black magic and practice it,
He learns many things from it and also he knows how to control others with the help of black
magic. He is proud of himself as he can achieve many things. He says:
I am learning black magic…..because of this I know several beings,
particularly the secret of soul and also I want to know its root. I may not able
to explain everything. Through the experiences we can identify everything.
Now I learn how to control the evil spirits and pronounce the sacred word.
(SSV: 137)
7.2.
Starting from Dr. Faustus the abuse of black magic has been one of the
favorite subjects of the horror literature. Bram Stoker uses it in Jewel of Seven Star. In this
novel Stoker uses the beliefs of Egyptians and how they use black magic power in the early
centuries. Mr. Trelawny knows all the details of Queen Tera. He explains how queen Tera
uses black magic to live several centuries in her tomb with the astral body. She knows all
kinds of black magic; with the power of black magic she rules the underworld and enters any
other living creature body.
Indira Soundarrajan also uses power of black magic in Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. In this
novel one of the characters Thulasi decides to acquire Pragalathan‘s properties. Because of
this he invites a sorcerer from Kerala. He involves in all kinds of black magic and also he
wants to get the real power from the Goddesses Jakama. He uses another character in his
novel Kattril Ketta Kural. Achuthan Namboothirigal who does all kinds of black magic.
Sankaran knows everything about him. So he says to Paranthaman that ―…do not get fear.
125
Achuthan Namboothirigal is a great Magician. Goddesses Kali appears in front of him and
gives boon and blessings‖ (Soundarrajan: 237).
In the same way Thulasi and Jayadev go to Goddesses Jakama temple which is
located in Pragalathan‘s real estate. The temple is looks almost ruined. They reach exactly the
sanctum sanctorum but there is no idol. Jayadev wants to remove the pedestal to know the
exact power. After a few hours he gets it but unfortunately the broken upper part of the
temple falls down on him. He is unable to do anything because he is injured. The blood oozes
out from his body; Thulasi does not know what to do. He removes the debris from the
Jayadev body. After this he drags Jayadve‘s body from the demolished place. He keeps
Jayadev body in his car and goes to hospital. He needs someone‘s help so he goes near the
telephone booth. He informs this to Thamarai Kannan. He gets ready to meet him. He
reaches the car but is surprised because the wounds have disappeared from Jayadev body.
Jayadev cured his wounds with the help of black magic.
When he comes back and sees Jayadev. He is unable to say any words because
he sits without any blood blot. There is no wound on his body and he looks
natural and also in his forehead there is sandal mark. So with the surprise he
asks, how….Jayadev….? ―Everything because of my Goddess‘s power…….
(SSV: 87)
7.3.
Those who know the black magic they know about the Hypnotism and
Mesmerism. Those who know these two things can control one‘s activities. Regarding the
power of Mesmerism and hypnotism Nina Auerbach says ―Victim of paralysis possesses
seemingly infinite capacities of regenerative being that turn on her triumphant mesmerizer
and paralyzes him in turn. Dispossessed and seemingly empty, the women reveal a sort of
126
infinitely unfolding magic that is quite different from the formulaic spells of the men‖
(Auerbach: 284).
Bram Stoker‘s novel The Lair of the White Worm and Dracula bring out the power of
Hypnotism and Mesmerism. Here, characters like Mr. Caswall and Anton Mesmer practice
this with the help of local girls like Lilla Watford and Mimi Watford in the novel The Lair of
the White Worm. Mr. Caswall knows its power so he has a giant kite in the shape of a hawk to
scare away pigeons which have gone mad and have attacked his fields. With the power he
controls all the things.
The second victory of Mimi Watford made Edgar Caswall more moody than
ever. He felt thrown back on himself, and this, added to his absorbing interest
in the hope of a victory of his mesmeric powers, became a deep and settled
purpose of revenge. The chief object of his animosity was, of course, Mimi,
whose will had overcome his, but it was obscured in greater or lesser degree
by all who had opposed him. Lilla was next to Mimi in his hate—Lilla, the
harmless, tender-hereted, sweet-natured girl, whose heret was so full of love
for all things that in it was no room for the passions of ordinary life—
…(LWW: 258)
Hypnotism and Mesmerism are mentioned in Indira Soundarrajan‘s novels. Indira
Soundarrajan uses this in a different way. In Olivatharkku Vazhiyillai the character
Dhenathayalan uses mesmerism because he wants to do everything under his plan. For this he
uses characters such as Rajanderanan and Chenna Pachi. Once he practices this with Chenna
Pachi, at that time inspector Ruthera sees and hears everything through the window
Dhenathayalan says ―Hai Ruthera…I am Ramasamy here. I know the secret of treasure trove.
In the corner of North side, out of the village near the squire rock and also there is a Nona
127
tree‖ (Dhenathayalan: 253). In Vikrama...Vikrama Part – I the important characters like
Nanthan Bhiragi, Vikraman, Kaliappa Sami and Vedalsing are eager to know about
Hypnotism and Mesmerism.
In occult subject beliefs in ghost is a familiar notion. The
immense popularity of ghost stories in the nineteenth century and their universality in the
literary periodicals of the time made most people believe that ghosts are present in the world.
The ghost characters appear in early novels. William Shakespeare introduces the ghost in his
drama Hamlet. Several horror writers have written different kinds of ghost stories. In Tamil
literature ghost characters appear in Sangam literature. After that different types of ghost
stories and novels are published in the later period. In Carlyle's Sartor Resartus (1833- 1834),
the anti-hero Teufelsdrickh commits the fatal error of forsaking his divine gift of spiritual
vision for the short-sighted eyes of skeptical empiricism. As a result of Teufelsdrickh's
reclamation of spiritual vision, which also marks the turning point in the reclamation of his
soul, he perceives that all matter is ephemeral and the corporeal body itself nothing but a
spectral appearance, a ghostly illusion of human essence: "Ghosts! There are nigh a thousand
million walking the Earth openly at noontide; some half-hundred have vanished from it, some
half-hundred have arisen in it, ere thy watch ticks once." Not only do ghosts walk among the
living, then, but the livings too are "(s)pirits, that are shaped into a body, into an Appearance;
and that fade away again into air, and Invisibility" (194). There are number of research going
on to identify the presence of ghost.
8.1.
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan also introduce some ghost character in
their novels. Those ghost characters appear in different forms. Bram Stoker mentions ghost
characters in his novels The Lady of the Shroud, Dracula, Mystery of the Sea and Lair of the
White Women. In these novels he reveals different kinds of ghost characters. For example in
Dracula, Dr. Van Helsing explains the undead soul of Lucy. He calls the unbelievers to go to
Lucy coffin. In the coffin they do not see the body of Lucy. Dr. Seward and Quincy Morris
128
are surprised. Dr. Van Helsing asks them to listen now and they come across the ghost of
Lucy. She looks like a white streak, keeping a child in her hand and moving towards her
churchyard. After a few second it disappears from their eyes.
A little ways off, beyond a line of scattered juniper trees, which marked the
pathway to the church, a white dim figure flitted in the direction of the tomb.
The tomb itself was hidden by trees, and I could not see where the figure had
disappeared. I hered the rustle of actual movement where I had first seen the
white figure, and coming over, found the Professor holding in his arms a tiny
child. (D: 150)
Indira Soundarrajan has also introduced several ghost characters in his novels.
Mandira
Veral,
Olivatharkku
Vazhiyilli,
Maaya
Vizhigal,
Vittu
Vidu
Karuppa,
Vikrama…Vikrama – Part I & II and Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean bring out different types of
ghost. In his novel Mandira Veral brings out an old woman ghost. Pachi is one of the
characters in this novel. After the death of his grandma he is sleeping near the warrant, in the
midnight he is unable to sleep. He turns towards the front door side, there he sees the ghost of
grandma. Author creates a fearful situation.
He says ―In the midnight a smoke like
appearance comes and sits near the pot and it tries to drink the water, Paechi watches it
keenly‖ (Soundarrajan: 144). Indira Soundarrajan brings out horror with his powerful
character such as Priest, Ghost, and Demigoddesses. Vittu Vidu Karuppa is one among them
to bring such ghost character. The old woman named as Pollaku Paechi is going against
Goddesses Karuppa. Once the village priest possessed by Goddess Karuppa spirit says ―soon
I will kill Pollaku Paechi‖. When Anaimudi Dhaver knows this he wants to know the detail of
golden pot. He goes to his mother‘s house. Unfortunately Goddesses Karuppa has killed his
mother. He does not know about her murder so, he goes inside the house but no one is
available. In the house he sees the ghost of his mother. In the beginning he feels it is his
129
mother but later only he knows it is the ghost of his mother. When his wife and all the
relatives come to the house he stops them and goes back with them and locks the main door.
The house wears a desolate look. The silent occupies all the places and all the
ways are opened.
There is no lizard on the wall but they can see it
everywhere. Other insect are also never make any sound. There is no living
being inside the house. (VVK: 226)
Now both of them explain about the death of his mother. The next minute when he
turns back no one is on the swing. With a lot of fear he moves them and runs out of the
house. But continuously he hears the moving sound of swing. Later only he identifies it is
none other than his mother‘s ghost. All believe that her soul enters into her house and
wanders everywhere. Her son does not like to stay there so he vacates the place. All believe
that the house is haunted by the Pollaku Paechi ghost.
8.2.
Ghost is the main character in most of the horror novels. Srdjan Smajic says it
seems that a more daunting and discouraging obstacle for negotiating the ghost story's
relation to nineteenth-century literature and culture has been the conspicuous omnipresence
of the specter in Western literature. As Dorothy Scarborough remarked as early as 1917, the
literary ghost "is absolutely indestructible. ... He appears as unapologetically at home in
twentieth-century fiction as in classical mythology, Christian hagiology, medieval legend, or
Gothic romance. He changes with the styles in fiction but he never goes out of fashion.‖
‗Since ghosts evidently belong everywhere in literature and consequently, one might say,
nowhere in particular-the ghost story appears better adapted to the climate of formalist or
psychoanalytic, rather than historicist, readings‖ (Smajic: 1107). In Tamil literature
Thammana Chettiar says ―Kali is the head of these entire ghosts. Her living place is the
130
graveyard. Kalinggathu Bharani mentions this kind of ghost present in the Ramayana period‖
Chettiar: 78)
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan also use ghost as a main character in their
novels. Bram Stoker uses ghost as a major material in his novel The Lady of the Shroud. In
this novel the Blue mountaineers and Ernest Roger believe in the presence of ghost. One of
the critic points out that ―In The Lady of the Shroud, Stoker's one Radcliffian denial of the
supernatural, the brave daughter of a Voivode nationalist disguises herself as an Undead.
Before she reveals her mortal nature, the hero, obsessed with her as a lamia like vision,
marries her in a secret ceremony. In this slight story, a woman takes over Dracula's role as
Voivode nationalist with the powers of the Undead to transform and possess, but the
rationalistic political context alchemizes male demonism into female heroism‖ (Auerbach:
291). Everyday night most of the mountaineers see the ghost in the midnight. When Ernest
Roger arrives here he sees a ghost appearance in the midnight. In the beginning he never
believes the presence of ghost but later he sees the ghost.
I looked more keenly, and in a very short time was satisfied that something
was moving—something clad in white. It was natural enough that my
thoughts should tend towards something uncanny—the belief that this place is
haunted, conveyed in a thousand ways of speech and inference. Aunt Janet‘s
eerie beliefs fortified by her books on occult subjects—and of late, in our
isolation from the rest of the world, the subject of daily conversations—helped
to this end... (LS: 55)
Ghost is the common character in horror novels. Indira Soundarrajan uses this in most
of his novels. In Maaya Vizhigal he brings out different types of ghost concept. In this novel
Paranthaman sees his wife‘s ghost.
In Vittu Vidu Karuppa the village people are afraid of
131
ghost in Kasuthoppu house. Most of the village people see the old women‘s ghost. Rathana
wants to know the detail of the house so she calls Rajanderan to visit the house. In the
midnight both of them stand in front of Kasuthoppu house main gate. Reena starts to ask
questions about his grandmother whose ghost is wandering in the house. He also explains his
grandmother and her activities in the village. Rajanderan opens the main door, inside the
house they see drops of water scattered everywhere. It looks like someone using this place.
Both of them start to look at the entire house. They find out the black and white half size
photo of Pollaku Paechi. Suddenly they hear the ripple sound of water and it is like someone
washing their leg. They are eager to know about it at the same time the fear occupy them. The
next minutes the ripple sound is stopped. But they take their torch and goes to another room
Rajanderan shows his grandmother graveyard. Reena sees it and looks up suddenly she gets
shock because the ghost of Pollaku Peachi standing near the stair case.
The fear reflects in Reena‘s bottom stomach because the figure of
Grandmother‘s ghost which she sees in the terrace.
Rajanderan ….Something strange‖ ___Reena searches Rajanderan‘s hand, she
wants to keep it and she speaks secretly with him. She moves towards stair
case to see the place where the ghost stands.
Upstairs?
Yes
Reena… No…
Why?
I do not see grandma‘s ghost so far but I hear she wanders here. Now I see her
ghost. To me something has happened but I am unable to know it. (VVK: 129)
132
Both of them see the ghost and are afraid. Rajanderan and Reena come out from the
house after seeing the ghost. They come out from the house but continuously they hear the
rattling sound echoing everywhere. They do not know which way they have to go at the same
time they hear the hoof sounds of horse. They do not know what to do but they almost come
out from the house. Reena sees the same terrace at the time pale face ghost of grandma
looking her again. She gets terrific fear due to her look.
8.3.
World has numerous living beings are born as well as pass away, this is
universal truth. But everyone has the question where will the spirit or souls go. Most of us
believe that the unsatisfied souls are wandering in this world to fulfill its ambitions but the
remaining souls reach God or Equivalent power. With this belief most of the ghost stories are
written. In English several novels present various types of ghost stories. Ghost never enters
into any soul. But, when a soul is not blessed by good spirits at the time it will occupy a soul.
This kind of belief present everywhere and based on this belief several horror novels are
written. Bram Stoker brings out the belief in his novel The Jewel of Seven Stars. Mr.
Malcolm Ross is the protagonist in this novel. He has fallen in love with Miss. Margaret. She
is also interested in him. Her father has also accepted their marriage proposal. But when they
are ready to do the great experiment, he notices she is totally changed. He is afraid of her
behavior. He feels that Queen Tera spirit occupy her soul and also the beliefs of Egyptian
conception. He explains the changes of her behavior to her father Mr. Trelawny. He says
Miss. Margaret looks like a Queen Tera and she has the birth mark in her wrist. According to
these evidences he becomes more doubtful whether the woman is Queen Tera or Miss.
Margaret.
Regarding this Nina Auerbach point out that ―The ancient-Egyptian
queen Tera, passionate and intellectual as Rider Haggard's mighty She133
Who-Must- Be-Obeyed. We see Queen Tera only through mysterious
signs indicating that she is about to be reincarnated in our strapping
heroine, Margaret Trelawny. The story builds ominously toward
Margaret's amalgamation with her potent and ancient double, but at the
designated moment the queen fails to appear: Stoker can no longer
accommodate his noble Victorian wives-to-be with his vision of
primordial, transfigured womanhood‖ (Auerbach: 292).
Here Mr. Ross gets confused so he explains everything to her father Mr. Trelawny. So
he says...
If the Egyptian belief was true for Egyptians, then the "Ka" of the dead Queen
and her "Khu" could animate what she might choose. In such case Margaret
would not be an individual at all, but simply a phase of Queen Tera herself; an
astral body obedient to her will! (JSS: 127)
In Tamil horror fiction the writers fetch different elements in their novels. Human
soul is one among them. It brings out different types of boon or blessings. Indira
Soundarrajan‘s Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II mentions about a ghost like evil spirit easily
occupying a man‘s body. This spirit occupies Pulayan (one who works in graveyard). Heavy
lightning and thunder take away Nanthan Bhiragi‘s vision. The next minute a ghost like evil
spirit appears in front of him and is ready to do all kinds of help to Nanthan Bhiragi but it
may not able to do anything because it needs a comfortable living body. In this situation it
looks at Pulayan and tries to occupy his body. It also happens successfully. The evil spirit
starts to help Nanthan Bhiragi. Nanthan Bhiragi remembers the power of controlling evil
spirit, with the power he orders evil spirits. He takes him to the Pulayan house there the
Pulayan‘s dog easily identifies the ghost occupying Pulayan‘s body.
134
Usually a dog never barks continuously during the night time. They believe
that if a dog sees a ghost then only it will bark. With this belief he asks help
from Nanthan Bhiragi. At the same he himself asks the questions ―I am
alone….Where is the Ghost…? He helps Nanthan Bhiragi to lie-down on the
warranda and keeps all his things which he brings from the graveyard. The
next minute he feels something entering his body…(VVP – 2: 219)
The presence of Hell and Heaven quite often occur in occult subject. The religious
people believe that Heaven is the place where God, Arch-angels and good Angles are
protecting the sinless souls offering all kinds of delight, and Hell is the place where Satan,
Demigoddess, Evil- Angles are punishing to wicked souls. This kind of belief is present in
all the religions. Based on this belief several religious books, novels, and short stories are
written. For example in Christianity Bible clearly explains the ways to reach the heaven and
also it explains the presence of Hell and its horror. In Hinduism the great epics Ramayana,
Mahabharata and all the Puranas explain the presence of Heaven and Hell. John Milton
beautifully explains the situation of Hell in his great poem Paradise Lost God punishes Satan
with his powerful thunder. Satan and his fellow angels are fallen into the Hell and Satan says
―…Hail horrours, hail, infernal world, and thou profoundest Hell Receive thy new Possessor‖
(Milton: 250-255). In Tamil literature several authors have written about Heaven and Hell
Thirumandiram, an ancient Tamil scriptural classic of 600 A.D depicts the dwelling of the
soul in hellish or heavenly states before it enters a new body. Regarding this Ashraf says
The Jiva pushed by Malas,
Enter hell, heaven and earth, and stand sore troubled,
All these vanished away when grace does descend.‖ (Ashraf: 3).
In the same way Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan believe the presence of
Heaven and Hell. They are bringing out the belief in their novels.
135
9.1.
Bram Stoker‘s novel The Jewel of Seven Stars is best example for this. The
protagonist Mr. Malcolm Rose and Miss. Margaret love each other and also they are going to
marry after the great experiment. In this situation he comes across several changes in
Margaret‘s behavior. The changes make him doubt and fear her activities. Clive says
―Stoker‘s vampires are capable of transformation into phosphorescent specks, like those other
Irish omens of death the water Sherries the soul of those refused permission to enter either
heaven or hell‖ (Clive: 79). With confusion he wants to know the exact reason for her
changes. The affection makes him more disparate regarding the experiment. The experiment
is ready to take place in a particular time. He discusses this with Mr. Trelawny and others
who are all involved in the great experiment. He mentions the faith of Heaven and Hell. So
he says…
The history of ages is but an indefinite repetition of the history of hours. The
record of a soul is but a multiple of the story of a moment. The Recording
Angel writes in the Great Book in no rainbow tints; his pen is dipped in no
colours but light and darkness. For the eye of infinite wisdom there is no need
of shading. All things, all thoughts, all emotions, all experiences, all doubts
and hopes and fears, all intentions, all wishes seen down to the lower strata of
their concrete and multitudinous elements, are finally resolved into direct
opposites. (JSS: 125)
The religious belief of hell and heaven is common in all the literature. Most of the
people concentrate on heavenly life because the creation of hell is dreadful with all kinds of
horrors. In Indira Soundarrajan‘s Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean Jangama Nayaker does not like to
live in this world. He considers that this world equal to hell so he wants to live heavenly life.
With the knowledge of Astrology he finds something about his next birth. But he is unable to
predict exactly so he wants to know the details of next birth. He writes a letter to his well136
known astrologer Thanulinga Sastheri. In that he mentions what he knows about his
horoscope and requests him to write about the next birth.
As a sorcerer whatever I left in this birth those things I will do in my next
birth. It continuously goes into my next birth. Is there any other way to get
relief from this life? (SSV: 289)
Religion carries several events in it, when people start to worship they dump several
things on it. The curse is one among them to inflict pain. According to the religious belief the
curse can make several changes in the world. Those who worship God, Good Angels, Saints,
Yogis, Evil Spirit, Bad Angels, Demigods and Demigoddess get boon as well as curse. There
are several religious books based on this concept. In Christianity due to certain curse the
entire world submerged under water. In Milton‘s Paradise Lost almighty curses Adam and
Eve and drive them out form the Garden of Eden. Like this in Tamil literature Ilangovadigal‘s
Selapathigarm brings out the power of curse. Like this several poems, novels, dramas and
short stories are published in the later period.
10.1.
Bram Stoker‘s Dracula is the best example for this. Most of the critics bring
out the curse of Count Dracula. ―In Dracula vampirism can be likened to syphilis. The cure
of undead can be transited through pseudo-sexual means penetration with teeth and an
exchange of bodily fluids all done during relatively intimate contact‖ (6). In Dracula after the
death of Lucy, Van Helsing and others believe that she is changed into a vampire. She is
wandering everywhere in the midnight and bring child to the churchyard and suck its blood.
Arthur and Quincy do not know how she gets everlasting life. They decide to give heavenly
life so they are ready with their things. Before going to Lucy coffin, Van Helsing says what
are the things he knows about the belief of vampire and how she gets the everlasting. So he
says
137
When all was ready, Van Helsing said, ‗Before we do anything, let me tell you
this. It is out of the lore and experience of the ancients and of all those who
have studied the powers of the Un-Dead. When they become such, there
comes with the change the curse of immortality. They cannot die, but must go
on age after age adding new victims and multiplying the evils of the world.
For all that die from the preying of the Undead become themselves Undead,
and prey on their kind. And so the circle goes on ever widening, like as the
ripples from a stone thrown in the water. (D: 162)
11.1. These two writers are aware of this kind of incarnations. Bram Stoker‘s
novels Dracula, Lady of the shroud, Mystery of the Sea, and Jewel of Seven Stars are finest
examples for this. In Jewel of Seven Stars the characters like Mr. Corbeck and Mr. Trelawny
come across several indications regarding Queen Tera‘s power. Trelawny become
unconscious due to some superstitious attack in his room. Mr. Corbeck did not know about
his situation. He brings the occult lamps and waiting for him in front of his house. Miss.
Margaret Trelawny comes out and says about her father‘s illness. He is unable to speak
anything, he is keenly observing her. After she goes he is surprised because she resembles
like Queen Tera. Regarding this he discusses with Mr. Ross and he says she is none other
than Queen Tera‘s re incarnation. Mention this Nina Auerbach explains ―We see Queen Tera
only through mysterious signs indicating that she is about to be reincarnated in our strapping
heroine Margret Trelawney…‖ (Auerback: 25). Here Mr. Corbeck discuss with Mr. Rose. So
he says…
…It seemed to have become in some way associated with his Egyptian
studies, and more especially with the mysteries connected with the Queen. He
138
told me very little about his daughter; but that two forces struggled in his mind
regarding her was apparent. I could see that he loved, almost idolized her. Yet
he could never forget that her birth had cost her mother's life. Also, there was
something whose existence seemed to wring his father's heart, though he
would never tell me what it was. Again, he once said in a moment of
relaxation of his purpose of silence: She is unlike her mother; but in both
future and colour she has a marvelous resemblance to the pictures of Queen
Tera. (JSS: 86)
Indira Soundarrajan Vikrama… Vikrama...Part – I, and Vikrama…Vikram Part – II he
uses this incarnation idea. In these novels characters like Vikraman, Deepa, Pattabi, Nanthan
Bhiragi and Veadal Shing are continuously born into this world to fulfill their boon. In these
two novels this is the main idea that leads the entire story. In thirty second incarnation, King
Vikramathithan should kill Nanthan Bhiragi who wants to kill him. In this situation, Nanthan
Bhiragi wants to know Vikramans‘s Palm leaf – manuscripts, so he meets Thillinayagam.
Both of discuss about the incarnation…
In that case… are you speaking about continuous birth?
It depends on the deeds of one‘s previous birth.
How…?
Bhiragi, what question is this? Vikraman takes thirty two incarnations, in
every birth you are also continuously born in this world. In spite of that you
are asking questions like that…Very good answer…for me an unfulfilled
ambition is there. So birth continuously happens in me. But it happens to
ordinary people (VVP – II: 85)
139
11.2.
Transformation is changing one‘s appearance with the power of boon or
blessings. In horror literature this is common. For example Marlow‘s Dr. Faustus clearly
explains this concept. In this novel Mephistopheles changes his appearance like a Friar. In
Hindu mythology Lord Vishnu changes his appearance into a beautiful woman.
Bram Stoker too uses this in his novel Dracula. For example Warren Louis says that
―After turning Lucy into a vampire-whom the protagonists skewer with a huge wooden stake
Dracula, bites Mina and forces her to suck his blood while she is in bed with her unconscious
husband. Desperate to save Mina from becoming a vampire, Harker and his friends pursue
the count back to Transylvania, where they arrest and reverse Mina's transformation by
killing Dracula just before he reaches his castle‖ (Louis: 1148). The Count Dracula has the
power to change his appearance like Man, Bat, Mist, Rat and Wolf. Van Helsing, Lord
Godalming, Jonathan, Arthur and Quincey decide to destroy the boxes which Count Dracula
brings from Transylvania because he uses it to stay. They are continuously searching the
boxes finally they find it and use some holy water to destroy the earth boxes. At that time
Godalming sees Count Dracula‘s angry face in the form of shadow. After destroying some
boxes Count Dracula decides to go his Palace. Van Helsing knows that he has the power to
take some form but in water he may not able to do anything:
Van Helsing says that our chance will be to get on the boat between sunrise
and sunset. The Count, even if he takes the form of a bat, cannot cross the
running water of his own volition, and so cannot leave the ship. As he dare not
change to man‘s from without suspicion, which he evidently wishes to avoid,
he must remain in the box. (D: 259)
Shape-shifting is used in horror novel. The belief of shape-shifting is common in all
the religion. Religious books are best example for this. This concept is used commonly in
140
good and evil characters. Regarding this Montague Summers says that ―The tradition of evil
practices this shape-shifting and the foulest from of magic, all of which there can be no doubt
were being extensively practiced throughout the countryside at that very times are extremely
significant.‖ (Summers: 154). Indira Soundarrajan also uses shape-shifting in both good and
evil characters. This notion is present in most of his novels. For example his novel
Vikrama….Vikrama….Part – I & II characters are constantly doing to solve their problems.
In this one of the evil characters Nanthan Bhiragi has the power to change his appearance.
Nanthan Bhiragi wants to get the Palm leaf-manuscript because in that he can understand
about Vikraman‘s activities. So he decides to go to Valluvakudi
because here he can get
those palm leaf-manuscripts. If he goes there someone will identify him so he wants to
change his appearance as a devotee and get ready.
Nanthan Bhiragi changes his appearance like a God Iayappa devotees. He is
master of changing his appearance. A bag is hanging on his shoulder. He uses
some kind of black pigment in his eyebrows in order to make confuse other.
Those who are all see him they should automatically give respect to him. The
appearance of village Valluvakudi and the village people give respect to him
because his way of walking and the evil power which always present within
him. (VVP – 2: 38)
11.3.
Reincarnation is believed to occur when the soul or spirit, after the death of
the body, comes back to Earth as newborn body. This phenomenon is also known as
transmigration of the soul. Everything is possible in human life.
Transmigration means
one‘s soul passes into another body after death. In the early period most of the Princes learn
transmigration from Yogis, Saints, Rishies, and Magicians. With this power their soul can
141
enter into any other dead bodies. In Hinduism most of the Puranas, Epics, and Yogis scripts
clearly explain how God and Goddesses use this power in their incarnations.
Bram Stoker‘s novel Dracula and The Jewel of Seven Stars mention this. In Dracula,
count Dracula lives for several years. He has the power to do transmigration in his life. Mr.
Jonathan Harker reaches the Count Dracula Palace. Here he comes across several incidents
for example in the day time he never sees him. In order to escape from the palace he goes to
Count Dracula‘s room. Here he sees the soulless body of Count Dracula. Like this Lucy also
finds some form of appearance in her room. The form is totally different and looks like a
shadow…
I bent over him, and tried to find any sign of life, but in vain. He could not
have lain there long, for the earthy smell would have passed away in a few
hours. By the side of the box was its cover, pierced with holes here and there. I
thought he might have the keys on him, but when I went to search I saw the
dead eyes, and in them dead though they were, such a look of hate, though
unconscious of me or my presence, that I fled from the place, and leaving the
Count‘s room by the window, crawled again up the castle wall. (D: 40)
After death man is reborn again in the world according to their karma (deeds in one‘s
previous birth the consequences of which one has to bear now). This is the basic belief of all
the religions. One can transform their soul into another. All the religious books bring out
God‘s or Evil spirits transformation and re-incarnation in this world. W. Clothy Fred says
―The myth of Asura‘s transformation in the Ocean into a mango tree and then into a peacock
and a cock, not found in epic myth, is common in Tamil Literature and eventually in the other
Literature‖ (Clothey et…all: 108).
Indira Soundarrajan also uses this in his novel
Vikrama…Vikrama Part – I & II. In this novel most of the characters use transmigration to
142
reach their destination. For example one of the characters Thillinayagam
stays in
Valluvakudi and helps Vikraman to read his palm leaf-manuscripts. He passed away due to
snake bite and this news reaches Vikraman who stays in Chennai. He is unable to go there
because it will take more than two days to reach Valluvakudi but he must attend his funeral.
In this situation he remembers his last incarnation the conjurer‘s tricks. Because of that he
remembers ―Pragaya Preavasam‖ (transmigration). He wants to make use of it so he wants to
practice it first. He asks his brother Pattabi to bring a bird‘s corpse. He also brings the
Eagle‘s corpse and gives it to Vikraman. Vikraman lies on the floor near the Eagle‘s corpse.
He starts to say some sacred words and in the next few minutes his entire body become
motionless and his soul enters into the Eagle‘s corpse. The Eagle‘s corpse gets a little
movement then, it starts to fly over the sky. Eagle flies towards the Valluvakudi. Dhavaraj,
Anna and Pattabi watch this like statues.
The movement of Vikraman‘s body gradually ceases out but the dead Eagle‘s
wings get a little agitation. The movement continuously happens and in the
next minute it starts to sit on the floor and ready to fly over the sky. (VVP – II:
123)
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan use occult in different ways. From the selective
novels the occult beliefs are categorized into a few major themes. They are several topics
such as Beliefs of Evil (Demi God or Demigoddesses) power, Predictors, The role of
Supernatural and Superstitious, Traditional Beliefs, Black Magic, Beliefs of Ghosts and
Souls, Presence of hell and heaven and Re-Incarnation. These two writers give importance to
the occult characters. Their novels end with the occult beliefs. The occult characters deeply
attain their goal at the end. The occult characters have sufficient power to change the course
of life. These two writers lived in two different century but they have given importance only
143
to the occult beliefs. The occult beliefs can never be destroyed. In the internet world human
beings are afraid of unknown things. The rational attitudes never give applicable solution to
relieve from all these things. The occult power still creates the same fear to everyone
according to these selective novels. In front of the occult beliefs everything stands apart.
144
CHAPTER – III
RATIONAL
“Fearful and hostile behavior is not rational but neither is it uncommon,
either to individuals or to nations, including our own.”
– William Fulbright
1.0. The word "rational" derives from the Latin word "ratio," which means
"reason" or "computation". It plays an important role in subjects like Science, Economics,
Sociology, Psychology and Political Science. The rational concepts are mainly present in
Technologies, Science, Discourses, Designs, Fashions, Self-Improvement, etc. Nature is the
best teacher to several things in human life because from nature one can learn rational ideas.
For example the rational ideas originated from the nature‘s lap. For instance it started from
the discovery of fire spark. And it was this knowledge that gave the idea to invent Wheel,
Weapons, Theories and other Technological inventions.
The religious thought makes us to live rationally. Religion is the base of all kinds of
rational knowledge. For example The Bible contains unbelievable rational thoughts and
characters that are submerged with numerous rational ideas. One of the important characters
Noah constructs a ship which has the capacity to float on the sea without any problem. The
construction of ship is not easy it needs sufficient knowledge otherwise it will sink into the
Sea. According to Filipina‘s rule we can keep things inside the Ship but there is no such line
in Nova‘s ship. But he constructs such a big ship and it carries most of the living beings. The
rational idea helps him to construct such a big ship.
The rational idea reaches everyone and it brings essential inventions to this world. It
places an important role in most of the subjects. It leads the way to achieve its destiny. The
145
individual and organization are called rational if they take rational decision in pursuit of their
goal. From the beginning till now, various writers have introduced different types of rational
ideas into their work. Aristotle, Plato, Kant, Max Weber, John Rawls, and Jurgen Habermas
are some of them. The Italians were eager to show their rational power particularly inspired
by Seneca and Plautus because they are influenced by the rational ideas and beliefs.
Philosophy is the base to bring most of the rational idea in various forms. It is
believed by most of the philosophers ‗a good rationale must be independent of emotions,
personal feelings or any kind of instincts‘. Any process of evaluation or analysis may be
called rational; it is expected to be highly objective, logical and "mechanical". If these
minimum requirements are not satisfied, for example if a person has been, even slightly,
influenced by personal emotions, feelings, instincts or culturally specific, moral codes and
norms, he cannot be called as rational.
From the beginning it does not show where it starts but the rational thought brings
reasonable end. Francis Bacon's famous dictum that "knowledge is power" is true because
only knowledge brings various types of invention in this world. There are different types of
characters that are involved in literature to bring out rational ideas. The rational thought is
focused on the basic questions How, Who and Why. Its specific questions are: "Who gains,
and who loses?" "What possibilities are available to change certain ideas?" "Is such change
desirable?" It focuses on various ways to analyses the possibilities. F. William Loomis says
―Science's task is to explain the natural world: what it is, how it works and why it is the way
it is. Ethics is about the ought‘s and they should. Most ethicists - religious and secular - agree
that knowledge of the natural world helps us make better, or at least better-informed, ethical
decisions. But, as David Hume, Thomas Henry Huxley and G. E. Moore have noted, a
particular understanding of nature does not dictate an unique moral attitude. For every
146
Alexander Pope declaring "Whatever is, is right," there is a Rose Says (from the film The
African Queen) retorting, "Nature ... is what we are put in this world to rise above!" (Loomis:
272). The new idea helps to travel on the sky. Rational thought have the power to change this
world. With this notion different types of rational ideas are involved in various literatures.
The nineteenth and the twentieth century writers look at everything by reason. The rational
thought is well developed during these periods and it reaches its peak in the 21 st century.
Various theories are involved in developing the rational attitudes. The rational choice theory
has brought several changes in literature, for example Byron Miller utters ―…these literatures
rely heavily on rational choice theory, which was imported from economics during the 1980.
The tenets of rational choice theory are not unfamiliar to geographers. Those working within
the spatial science tradition and many economic geographers in particular, have long
accepted rational choice theory's epistemology of methodological individualism and its homo
economic model of human nature. Much like the spatial science tradition in geography,
rational choice theory posits strategically rational actors‖ (Miller: 23).
2.0.
Literature brings different types of rational attitudes. Horror is one of the most
popular genres in literature. Rational characters are placing important role in most of the
novels to prove the rational idea. Languages are no more rational than the men who speak
them. English and Tamil literatures carry different type of innovative ideas to explore. It
delivers reasonable message or knowledge to their readers. Writers bring out their idea in
different ways. Science explains everything through experiments. Writers are using various
genres in these literatures to bring out their rational ideas in their works. English and Tamil
literature bring out different types of authors and they are bringing out their rational ideas in
different forms. Horror genre is one among them. They use different kinds of methods in
their writing to cull out a rational idea. There are various rational characters involved in this
147
genre with various rational explanations. For example it starts from the religious book and
continuously appears in various genres.
These two literatures contain innumerable rational characters in various genres. Even
though these two literatures differ from each other, the writer‘s ideas merge with one another.
These two literatures invent various theories, inventions, and rational attitudes. Writers bring
various theories in English literature authors such as Berlin, Sir Isaiah, William Shakespeare,
William James, Joseph Heller, Marlow, Edger Allan Poe, Oscar Wilde, Milton, Defoe,
Galileo, Isaac Newton, Joan Aiken, William Polidori, Bram Stoker, H.P. Lovecraft, Stephen
King and Albert Einstein propagate their rational idea in various forms. Similarly, in Tamil
literature several authors are bringing out different types of rational concepts but a few them
deserve mention such as Thiruvalluvar, Villiputturar, Ramalinga Adigal, Mr.D. Jayakanthan,
Kalki Krishnamurthy, Akilan, Tamilvanan, Indra Soundarrajan, Rajesh Kumar and
Pattukkottai Prabakar use various types of rational ideas in their work.
―Little indeed is known of the origin of English literature, though it
is reasonable to assume that verse of an extemporary….‖
-
Edward Albert
English literature is as diverse as the varieties and dialects of English spoken around
the world. There are different kinds of horror novels being published from the beginning to
present century. Writers use various methods to bring their ideas in their novel. Rational
concept is also one among them. English Literature developed from the beginning of the 12th
century. There are a number of rational characters in it. Rational ideas and characters are
present everywhere for example Malcolm Andrew says ―it would seem that (The Physician)
is a cold-blooded rationalist, a strictly scientific man who doubtless boasts that his study is
but little on the bible. This bit of information on the part of the reporter is neither accidental
nor incidental; it indicates, I believe, that the Doctor belongs to that class of physicians who
148
find rational causes only at the root of all illnesses‖ (Andrew: 388). The four editions of John
Foxe's Book of Martyrs (1570-1583) were standard fare in Protestant homes and shaped
Protestant views of The Inquisition and the reign of Bloody Mary for a century. Also, from its
publication in 1678, the other book that ranked next to the Bible was John Bunyan's The
Pilgrim's Progress.
Renaissance period is more important than any other periods in English literature
because the development of rational ideal focus on the old mystery and miracle plays of the
Middle Ages.
Shakespeare is one of the most famous Dramatists in English. He uses
different type of rational characters in his dramas. Most of the characters are considered as
rational at the same time the rational activities and situations are the base of various rational
characters. For example one of the critics Ramon Jimenez says ―Other changes that had the
―weight of rational thought‖ behind them were the replacement of several traditional play
names (Henry VI, Parts 2 and 3, Henry VIII, etc.) by their alleged earlier titles, and the
addition of Thomas Middleton as co-author of Timon of Athens and Macbeth. But even the
innovative Wells has nothing but scorn for another proposition that has considerable ―rational
thought‖ behind it – that Shakespeare of Stratford never wrote anything. In his brief
discussion of the authorship question, Wells resorts to the usual ad hominem assault on antiStratfordians, using such words as ―fanaticism,‖ ―vociferous,‖ ―long-winded,‖ and
―impervious to reason.‖ ―Who knows what motivates the theorists‖ (Jimenez: 42).
Following this the late 16th century English poetry characterised by elaboration of
language and extensive allusion to classical myths. The most important poet of this time
includes Edmund Spenser and Sir Philip Sidney. Elizabeth herself, a rationalist developed
poems such as On Monsieur’s Departure. Popular writers such as John Webster and Thomas
Kyd, George Chapman have written new ways of tragedies with rational concept. In the 17th
149
century, the major poet John Donne and the Metaphysical poets influenced the subject matter
in Christian mysticism. "A Valediction: Forbidding Mourning", one of Donne's speaks of a
world of spiritual certainties shaken by the modern discoveries of geography and science, one
that is no longer the center of the universe.
John Milton‘s religious poem Paradise Lost carries the rational thought of Adam. In
the Restoration period the novel genre has distinguished itself from other forms in England.
Aphra Behn and William Congreve write different types of novels with rational aspect.
Eighteenth century is more important in English literature to develop new rational perception.
It is also known as the Age of Sensibility, and the literature reflected the worldview of the
Age of Enlightenment (or Age of Reason) – a rational and scientific approach to religious,
social, political, and economic issues that supported a secular view of the world. The Age of
Reason is neither more reasonable than the Seventeenth Century nor anything less than the
Twentieth Century. It may be argued that the pace of technological change over the past two
centuries is the consequence of rational enquiry into the natural sciences. English has not
expanded by reason, or because of its inherent reasonableness. The Seventeenth Century had
closed with a success of scientific reasoning. Isaac Newton published his Philosophiae
Naturalis Principia Mathematica in 1687. Science is called as Natural Philosophy in the early
period, began its domination over traditional philosophy and religion it concerned itself with
publicly observable wonders and not with the subjective or wishful aspects of the individual
human mind. Galileo's observation on the earth moving round the sun is unsurprising. The
Age of Reason encouraged men to think for themselves and not simply accept the wisdom of
the ages. Western minds come to think in terms of consistent natural probability rather than
supernatural and arbitrary forces. To the rationalists, the underlying consistency of the laws
of nature should be reflected in the consistency of natural laws of man. The fundamental
difference between the two is that natural laws have automatic consequences, whereas the
150
laws of man require administration. Samuel Richardson produced Pamela (1740-1741), it is
the story of a virtuous servant-girl, and Henry Fielding‘s equally famous Tom Jones (1749),
the rollicking tale of a young man's deep pleasures and superficial regrets. Each novel, in its
own way, defined a natural human morality.
Horace Walpole's 1764 novel The Castle of Otranto, Ann Radcliffe Villain, The
Mysteries of Udolpho 1794, are frequently cited as the archetypal Gothic novel. Vathek 1786
by William Beckford, and The Monk 1796 by Matthew Lewis, are further notable early works
in both the gothic and horror genre. Coleridge and Wordsworth, however, understood
romanticism in two entirely different ways: while Coleridge sought to make the supernatural
"real" (much like sci-fi movies use special effects to make unlikely plots believable), Lord
Byron, Percy Bysshe Shelley and John Keats have used different types of rational characters
in their work. Regarding this Kathy Hawkins says ―John Keats was highly influenced by the
work of 16th century English poet Edmund Spencer; Spencer's The Faerie Queen was John
Keats' favourite work. John Keats' work is associated with the Romantic Movement, a
cultural movement that emphasized emotion and passion over rational thought. Other
members of the Romantic Movement included fellow writers such as Lord Byron and Percy
Bysshe Shelley, as well as painter and writer William Blake‖ (Hawkins: 3). Following this
Polidori's The Vampyre was published in 1819; it created the literary vampire genre. His
short story was inspired by the life of Lord Byron and his poem The Giaour. The horror genre
develops from these works with various rational characters and situations.
Mary Shelley's Frankenstein is one of the greatest works in literature. She invented
new character in this novel with rational behaviour into it. Regarding this Matthew Frost says
―With the emotional realm depleted, individual biases and opinions no longer have the ability
to capture justice from the rest of society. Instead, a collective endeavour must be taken in
151
which rationality decides the question of justice‖ (Frost: 213). Romantic literature also
flourished in the young United States. Much of it is also in the Gothic vein, such as the work
of Edgar Allen Poe, Washington Irving, and Nathaniel Hawthorne. In the eighteenth century
authors such as George Eliot, Charles Dickens, Alfred Tennyson, Robert Browning,
Elizabeth Barrett Browning, Matthew Arnold, Dante Gabriel Rossetti, and Christina Rossetti
have written different type of novels with the rational attitude.
Immanuel Kant (1724-1804), a kindly and contemplative professor of philosophy at
the German University of Konigsberg, was thoroughly raised by the sceptical and
materialistic extremes of the Enlightenment. While appreciating science and dedicated to
reason, he determined to shift philosophy back to a more sensible position without giving up
much of its newly discovered "rational" basis. His ideas, contained primarily in the Critique
of Pure Reason (1781), accompanied in a new age of philosophic idealism. Anne Radcliffe‘s
The Mysteries of Udolpho (1794) is one of the most famous novels based on rational idea. In
this period most of the reasoning and rational events have developed everywhere. Henry
Knight Miller says in his article ―This is one of the most valuable surveys of religious
thought in the period since Phillip Harth's Swift and Anglican Rationalism‖ (Miller, Knight:
547). Following this H. G. Wells invented a number of themes that are in the same genre.
The War of the Worlds 1898 and The Time Machine are generally credited with the
popularization of the scientific innovation. H. Rider Haggard wrote one of the earliest
examples, King Solomon's Mines in 1885. The Beast from 20,000 Fathoms (1953), Them!
(1954), The Deadly Mantis (1957) offer rational ideas. From these different types of living
beings are created by the writers with the rational and biological development. Regarding this
Pat Brown says ―The mindless and primitive nature of these critters also drew attention away
152
from their rational and technological origins so as to also allow rational sciences‖ (Brown:
713).
In the twentieth century and modern period there is a general sense of disillusionment
with Victorian era attitudes of certainty, conservatism, and objective truth. The movement is
greatly influenced by the idea of Romanticism, Karl Marx's Political writings, and the
Psychoanalytic Theories of Subconscious - Sigmund Freud. From this period poets like
Yeats, T.S. Eliot, Ezra Pound and Robert Frost have brought their rational thought from the
irrational events. The continental art movements of Impressionism, and later Cubism, were
also important inspirations for modernist writers. During this period people turned against all
kind of religious beliefs. Because of that the rationalist movement starts in English literature
and a number of authors focus their work on this perception. John Teta Luhman says ―As a
result of this state of permanent liminality, the anxiety of modern life creates a drive to
―rationalize‖ the conduct of everyday life. Rationalization is modernity‘s attempt to move
toward a post-stage of social re-aggregation. This drive of rationalization is the focus of the
life-works of reflexive historical sociologists such as Weber, Elias, Borkenau, and Foucault…
(Luhman: 2).‖
The emerging themes in the 1990s included environmental issues, the
implications of the global Internet and the expanding information universe, questions about
biotechnology and nanotechnology, as well as a post-Cold War interest in post-scarcity
societies; Neal Stephenson's The Diamond Age comprehensively explores these themes. C. J.
Cherryh's detailed explorations of Alien life and complex scientific challenges influenced a
generation of writers. Science does not drive out religion in the Eighteenth, Nineteenth and
Twentieth Centuries but it altered the general perception of the world. Reason is employed in
experimental enquiry and traditional beliefs are replaced by later beliefs. Regarding this
Holden, Philip says ―From the perspective of the late twentieth century, the final assessment
of Dialectic of Enlightenment seems unduly pessimistic, but the early trajectory of the
153
development of instrumental rationality is useful in examining the nineteenth century‖
(Holden: 473).
Lewis is known for his fiction, especially The Chronicles of Narnia, while Tolkien is
best known as the author of The Hobbit and The Lord of the Rings. Some notable writers in
the latter half of the 20th century include Terry Pratchett, Douglas Adams, J. G. Ballard,
Philip Pullman, Neil Gaiman, Alan Moore, William Golding and Salman Rushdie. They have
written their works bordering on rational conception. Ian McEwan's Atonement 2001, refers
to the process of forgiving or pardoning a transgression, and alludes to the main characters'
search for atonement in interwar England. His 2005 novel Saturday, follows an especially
eventful day in the life of a successful neurosurgeon.
3.0.
Tamil literature carries different types of genres to bring out its authors
rational ideas. Veda and Legend are the basic things to bring out all kind of ideas in Tamil
literature. The materialism has to be tempered with spirituality, by inculcating values based
on rational and scientific principles contained in the Vedas and Legend. Most of the legends
belong to religious work but it also contains different types of rational aspect. Sangam
literature refers to a body of classical Tamil literature created between the years 600 BC to
300 AD. This collection contains 2381 poems composed by 473 poets, some 102 of whom
several remain anonymous. Sangam literature deals with emotional and material topics such
as love, war, governance, trade and bereavement. The available literature from this period
categorizes and compiled in the 10th century into two categories based roughly on
chronology. The categories are: The Major Eighteen Anthology Series comprising The Eight
Anthologies and the Ten Idylls and The Minor Eighteen Anthology Series. From these works
the rational idea becomes accessible. Kamil Zvelebil says ―Sangam at Matura all this seems
to indicate that the cultural prestige of Matura, the uniformity and fixity of the style and
language of the earliest poetry and the lively interest the Jains and their organisations always
154
took in the Tamil Language and culture, provided some basic rational elements of the
―Legend of the Sangam‖ (Zvelebil: 49)
The rational concepts basically focus on the environmental factors, human
experiences, in general, and subjective topics in particular, are assigned to specific habitats.
Because of that one has to categorise the living beings and non-living beings according to the
situation. Puvannan says ―Accordingly land was classified into five genres (thinai): kurinji
(mountainous regions), mullai (forests), marutham (agricultural lands), neithal (seashore),
paalai (wasteland). The images associated with these landscapes – birds, beasts, flowers,
gods, music, people, weather, seasons – were used to subtly convey a mood, associated with
an aspect of life‖ (Puvannan: 43). It is interesting to note about the Thumbai flower. Extract
of the Leucas aspera is supposed to have anti-bacterial and anti-inflammatory properties. So
it had a definite place in wars for wounds. Dronacharya discovered its medicinal properties so
it‘s called Drona Pushpi. At the same time in Tamil literature Tamil nouns (and pronouns)
are classified into two super-classes (tinai)—the "rational" (uyartinai), and the "irrational"
(akrinai)—which include a total of five classes (pal, which literally means ‗gender‘). Humans
and deities are classified as "rational", and all other nouns (animals, objects, abstract nouns)
are classified as irrational. The "rational" nouns and pronouns belong to one of three classes
(pal)—masculine singular, feminine singular, and rational plural. The "irrational" nouns and
pronouns belong to one of two classes - irrational singular and irrational plural. The pal is
often indicated through suffixes. The plural form for rational nouns may be used as an
honorific, gender-neutral, singular form.
Religious literature is unhelpful to prove beyond debate the nature of its own origins,
one is left with three options to analyse the said origins: geology, archaeology and nonreligious literature studies. The first two are fairly obvious and speak for themselves. The
third, non-religious literature, is acceptable as a historical account of ancient events simply
155
because it is removed from the realm of belief and is based firmly on factual events that
happened prior to or during the narrator‘s lifetime. Further, such literature attributes itself to
human origins driven by rational human behaviour. Following this best known of these
works on ethics is the Tirukkural by Thiruvalluvar. He has written different types of concepts
in two lines. Regarding this J. Narayanasamy says ―Tirukkural conveys different types of
message on that rational idea is one among them…Humans are rational and social animals.
Humanity has the unique qualities of honour an orderly social life. Rational human beings
live in full awareness of their duty of family and society‖ (Narayanasamy: 112).
Following these Hindu religious poets have written different types of poems based on
their favourites God. Poets such as Karaikkal Ammaiyar, Sundarar, Sekkilar, Sundaramurthi,
Thirugnana Sambanthar, Thirunavukkarasar, Nambi Andar Nambi, and Manikkavasagar have
written various poems to portrait God and its power. From their poems the rational ideas
merge with these writers‘s work.
The five Tamil epics Jivaka-chintamani, Cilappatikaram, Manimekalai, Kundalakesi
and Valayapathi are collectively known as The Five Great Epics of Tamil Literature. Other
than that the important epics are the Ramayana by Valmeki and Mahabharatam by
Villiputturar. These two epics are beset examples for using such a medical science in the
early period Smith Frederic say ―Throughout the twentieth century, proponents of Tamil
tradition have celebrated Siddha medicine as central part of the story of the rational and
scientific nature of the Tamil people. Since the last eighteenth century, defender of South
Asian traditions has sought to establish the scientific character of these traditions‖ (Frederic:
87). Villiputturar uses the rational approach in different connotation in his work
Mahabharata. It is purely bringing out the rational idea because the unbelievable rational
ideas are used in this work. Regarding this Narach Philosophy says ―There are certain
156
narrations in Mahabharata that defies any rational explanations. Some examples are
explanations about flying vehicles (Vimanas), Arjuna's travels in a flying chariot across the
Himalayas, his visit of the Deva territories (ancient alien base-camp in Tibet?), his battle with
the Nivata Kavachas (men in space-suits?), Salwa's attack of the city of Dwaraka in a flying
city named Saubha, the triple space-cities of Asuras that revolved around Earth in three
circular orbits that was destroyed by Siva using a single projectile weapon‖ (Narach: 56).
During the eighteenth and the nineteenth century Meenakshisundaram Pillai (1815–
1876), U.V.Swaminatha Iyer, Gopalakrishna Bharathi, Ramalinga (Vallalar) (1823–1874)
bring new rational concept in their works and also they lived according to Ramalinga‘s
Tiruvarutpa which is the best example for rational approach. Kasi says ―Saint Vallalar of
Vadalur stands unique in annals of spiritual and religious history, for he not only taught a
simple, down to earth, rational philosophy such as could be comprehended by the simple
amongst us, but also practiced what he preached, in full public view, even as he lived and
moved like any mortal in our society during the last century. Preaching the philosophy of
compassion coupled with dedication and prayer to God. He demonstrated by example what
man can and should achieve in this very birth, through Universal kindness and generosity‖
(Kasi: 36).
The horror genre arrives in Tamil literature during the third quarter of nineteenth
century, more than a century after it became popular with English writers. Its emergence was
perhaps facilitated by the growing population of Tamils with a western education and
exposure to popular English fiction. Mayuram Vedanayagam Pillai wrote the first Tamil
novel Prathapa Mudaliar Charithram in 1879. Following this came Kamalambal Charitram
by B. R. Rajam Iyer in 1893 and Padmavathi Charitram by A. Madhaviah in 1898.
157
D. Jayakanthan is the real trend setter among the modern Tamil novelists. He has not
only enriched the high traditions of literary traditions of Tamil language but has also made
outstanding contribution towards the shaping of Indian literature. His famous novel Sila
Nerangalil Sila Manithargal is a notable one. He uses powerful women rational characters in
his novels. Professor L. Hart George says ―Jayakanthan uses the conflict he still sees in the
society around him in almost all of his stories. Trial by Fire is a good example, showing a
young girl who, by the standards of the society, should never be allowed to be married, and
yet who by any rational ethical standards should have a full life‖ (George: 23). Since the
1990s, a number of experimental and avant-garde Tamil writers have emerged as major
figures, including Charu Nivedita. Rational ideas have developed in most of the journals,
packet novels, short stories and articles. The increasing demand of the literate public caused a
number of journals and periodicals to be published and these in turn provided a platform for
authors to publish their work. Rajavritti Bodhini and Dina Varthamani in 1855 and Salem
Pagadala Narasimhalu Naidu's Fortnightlies, Salem Desabhimini in 1878 and Coimbatore
Kalanidhi in 1880, were the earliest Tamil journals. Vasan in 1929 was to help create some of
the greatest Tamil novelists. Kalki Krishnamurthy (1899–1954) serialised his short stories
and novels in Ananda Vikata and eventually started his own weekly Kalki for which he wrote
the enduringly popular novels Parthiban Kanavu, Sivagamiyin Sabadham and Ponniyin
Selvan. D. Suresh and A.N. Balakrishnan, write Tamil detective novels. The two friends
began co-authoring stories when they were in college together, and have been publishing
their work since 1979. They have at least 450 short novels and more than 400 short stories to
their credit, and have also written screenplays and dialogues for Tamil movies and television
serials. Kanaa kandein and Ayan have been based on their published novels and the movies
were scripted by Subha. Pudhumaipithan (1906–1948) was a great writer of short stories and
provided the inspiration for a number of authors who followed him. Another remarkable
158
work done in Tamil novel field by Mu.Varatharasanar were are Agal vilakk and Karithundu.
Last but not the least was Akilan, the unique Tamil novelist, short story writer and a social
activist. His work such as Chithirapavai, Vengayinmaindan and Pavaivilaku are worth
quoting.
Crime and detective fiction have enjoyed a wide popularity in Tamil Nadu since the
1930s. Popular authors in the years before independence included Kurumbur Kuppusami and
Vaduvur Duraisami Iyengar. In the 1950s and '60s, Tamilvanan's detective hero Shankarlal
carried readers to a variety of foreign locales, while using pure Tamil with very few Hindi or
English loan words. One of the logos of his journal Kalkandu was a black hat and a pair of
black glasses, and this was considered as his symbol. He always presented fascinating facts
and always surprised the leader with his original and thought-provoking ideas in rational
concept. Virmauthu is a great writer of this period, and he has written various novels and
poems. Rajesh Kumar is an extremely prolific Tamil writer, famous for his crime, detective,
and science fiction stories. Since publishing his first short story Seventh Test Tube in
Kalkandu magazine in 1968, he has written over 1,500 short novels and over 2,000 short
stories. He continues to publish at least five novels every month, in the pocket magazines
Best Novel, Everest Novel, Great Novel, Crime Novel, and Dhigil Novel, besides short
stories published in weekly magazines like Kumudam and Ananda Vikatan. These writers are
often extremely prolific, with hundreds or even thousands of short novels to their credit, and
one or more short novel published in a monthly periodical. Indra Soundarrajan, another
popular writer, is an expert on South Indian Hindu traditions and mythological lore.
4.0.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan have written various novels. From their
horror novels they bring different type of situation and characters dealing with rational
events. In the presence of occult belief they use rational ideas. Accordingly they use various
159
incidents to prove their scientific view. This scientific point of view leads the character to
find unknown power in their novels. When a person wants to know unknown power it leads
way to identify the scientific thought. There are a number of scientists who innovate several
things in this world, all those innovations are unbelievable events but all those things are
developed from their best of knowledge. For example Thomas Albert Edison found electrical
power with the power he emulates the light. The rational idea finds several things. Similarly
several writers have written various novels in the presence of scientific events. Their thoughts
help them to move their story successfully. Sometimes the rational characters oppose all kind
of occult thought.
These two writers use such kind of rational concept in their novels. Rational events
are recalled to lead the story successfully without any discrimination. They use various
rational concepts to bring different kinds of rational events. They bring their rational
characters to go against all kind of believes, rational persona, finding truth, rational attitude,
technological contraption and herbal/medical science. All these things follow one by one.
―O shame to men! Devil with devil damned Firm concord holds,
men only disagree of creatures rational.‖
- John Milton
Religion is the base to bring all kind of belief in occult power. Literature is the base to
distinguish the occult and rational thought. Rational is the idea which needs proper evidence
and experiment. There are different types of beliefs in our society. In literature different types
of characters are involved to bring out all these events. Horror writers have written various
characters according to the belief of their society. There are different types of men available
in our society some of them believe on occult power and some of them are against occult
power. Regarding this Oscar Wilde says ―We see mystery writing as falling into two
160
categories: the ‗rational‘ in which mysteries are solved to the satisfaction of a character‘s
and/or reader‘s intellect, causing the mystery to disappear, and the ‗supernatural‘ in which
mysteries are generally resolved to the satisfaction of a character‘s or reader‘s instincts and in
which the mystery remains. Rational mysteries involve explanation of the mystery;
supernatural mysteries involve acceptance of mystery as an inexplicable element of human
life‖ (Wilde: 4). A few characters are against all kind of believes such as Superstitious,
Supernatural, Ghost, Evil Spirit, and Animal Worship. On the other hand, rational ideas are
against all these things. Most of the horror writers use these two major forces in their work.
Horror writers have written different type of novels with the characters good and evil.
Most of the writers have introduced unbelievable evil characters in their novels. Horror genre
in English and Tamil literature brings several occult and rational characters. David Glover
says ―...discourses like these brushes up against and come into conflict with other quite
disparate elements within the text which throw their contradictions into relief, offering the
reader no reassuring moral vantage point. In these discursive conflicts the liberal subject (or
"character") experiences a loss of autonomy, disrupted or dispersed by the presence of what
is hidden or concealed, the secret devices and desires of the self. At the root of Stoker's
predilection for figures of degeneration is his adherence to physiognomy as a practical
science of social relations, through which personality can be read from the configurations of
the human face‖ (Glover: 987). Writers have introduced such characters in various forms for
instance some of them belong to occult approach and some of them belong to rational
behaviour, apart from there are a few characters which are neutral. In English and Tamil
literature horror writers have used characters to bring these two perceptions. Sangam
literature is the best example for this, Bernhard Glaeser utters ―Indian epic Mahabharata doing penance for obtaining a powerful weapon from Lord Shiva, and including more than
161
150 life like figures, such as gods and goddesses, sages, hunters, wild animals (serpent, lion,
elephant, deer) and domestic animals (cat, mouse)‖ (Glaeser: 4). Bram Stoker and Indira
Soundarrajan used various characters some of them are against all kinds of beliefs.
5.1.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan also bring out such characters in their
novels. Bram Stoker uses various situations in his novels to bring the rational characters. In
one of the novels The Lair of the White Worm he brings out such incidents. The characters are
discussing about the superstitious and supernatural beliefs on animals at the same time some
of the characters are against these kind of animal beliefs. There are a number of characters
and situations that bring out to explain against the presence of animal beliefs. For example in
this novel Sir Nathaniel believes the presence of evil monsters and also he believes Lady
Arabella getting some power from such monster. He tells this to Adam Salton but he never
accepts such beliefs. Adam Salton believes everything rationally and also he looks on
everything in scientific way. He believes all the living beings live according to nature.
Human beings create such animals beliefs for their benefits, but the natural and scientific
laws are practically giving all sort of gain and loss. In fact, as David Punter notes
―…there is an 'extreme instability between the worm and the human
form of Arabella'. Has the worm somehow evolved into a human form, as is
suggested in 'Metabolism', or, as is suggested at other moments, has the worm
possessed Arabella's body? In either case, how can it still revert to its worm
form, particularly if, as they claim, it has no supernatural powers? What
happens to Arabella when the worm is in worm form? When she leaps into the
well hole, does she turn into the worm, or are they both in the well hole?
These questions, however, are generally ignored: anticipating, as he so often
does, the theories of Thomas Kuhn and the concept of 'normal science', Stoker
has his characters emphasise those elements of the mystery that science as
162
they know it seems able to explain: whatever the link between Lady Arabella
and the worm, she can now be confidently defined as the 'semi-human monster
out of the pit'…‖ (Punter: 130).
Similarly several question raised in Adam Salton‘s thoughts.
Hindus worship animals like Horse, Cow, Dog, Elephant, Tiger, and Rat. According
to the Hindu religion their belief on all these animals is that they are considered as good
spirits. The religious people create and consider all those animals as belonging to demigod.
People believe Demigods like Karuppa, Iayanar, Mathurivern and Munnion used such
animals as their vehicle and wander everywhere. Some of them believe the entire thing but
others do not believe such blind things. They are commonly present in most of horror novels.
In the same way Indra Soundarrajan also introduces the rational characters in his novels. The
rational characters do not believe in the supernatural and superstitious creatures. In Indra
Soundarrajan‘s Eattu Pommi Kaval characters show rational attitude. In the story the village
people believe on Bhirava (Dog) which is considered as demigod. It punishes all those who
denied its belief. But when Sundaram‘s friends participate in his sister‘s wedding they
wonder how people believe on Bhirava. They are totally against their belief and they are
making fun of it. They say ―….thousand dogs are there in a street. Why are you showing that
now…? Bhirava (dog)… it will tear you into shreds‖ (Soundarrajan: 133). Like this he uses
Horse as Demigod Karuppa vehicle in his novel Vittu Vidu Karuppa. Thottathukara
Mangalam village people are worshiping Demigod Karuppa‘s horse.
In the village if
anything happens they can see the white horse in order to punish the accused.
Rajanderan
does not like to accept this and also he does not believe the legend stories. According to him
it is an animal, apart from that it does not have any power. In the village it is wandering in
the midnight and creates fear to everyone. Once it destroys Rajanderan‘s garden. He gets
angry and decides to kill the horse so he takes the gun and get ready to shoot the Horse. He
163
aims at exact place to send the bullet to kill the horse. The aim misses and the bullet reaches
Horse thigh. No one expects this from him the horse runs towards the low hill side.
The revolver direction shows towards the Bananas trees side because the horse
grazes another direction. With anger Rajanderan tries to push the striker with
the index finger. Babu incites the revolver… (VVK: 59)
5.2.
Bram Stoker uses a number of rational characters against all kinds of animal
beliefs. In one of the best novels Dracula he brings out beliefs on animal such as Wolf, Bat
and Rat. The rational characters such as Dr. Vincent, Arthur and Dr. Seward believe that the
wounds on the children‘s throat are made by animals. They do not accept the presence of
Dracula. For example Dr. Vincent, of the North Hospital, examine the child who is affected
by the injury on its throat. From their finding they know it must be some kind of animal‘s
bite. At the same time they find that it must have happened a few minutes back because the
wound looks fresher. Allan Johnson says ―Dr. Seward, accustomed to recording long patient
records on his phonograph, approaches his journal with a deeply rational and scientific
attention to detail‖ (Johnson: 75). In the same way they are explain to others.
Indra Soundarrajan brings out different types of rational characters in his novel.
Sourna is a rational character in Abaya Thendral. She is a PhD research scholar and she is
against all kind of animal beliefs. She wants to do her research on Snake and its belief. Dr.
Johnson is also helping her to explain about the snake and its behaviour. Regarding her
research she is telling ―I would like to tell snake is also like other living beings. My research
aim is to prove against believes on King Cobras‖ (Soundarrajan: 138). He uses the rational
thought in his novel Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. Jangama Nayaker is an important character; he is
educated in foreign country. He wants to do everything by practice. Once a tribal woman
explains the occult power of King Cobra and its skin. Jangama Nayaker decides to do puja
164
according to tribal woman‘s explanation. Jangama Nayaker never bothers about such things
and also he does exactly what is written in the book. When he continuously pronounces the
sacred words the snake comes in front of him. Others believe that some occult power brings
the snake, but Jangama Nayaker is against their belief, instead he thinks how the sound wave
has the power to bring the reptile (Snake). Regarding this he tells his assistant Periyana.
The sound and its waves has brought the Snake here. It is surprising…isn‘t it?
It does not have ears, at the same time science tells us it does not have the
power to hear. But, the snake comes here with the sacred sound. How it is
possible...I want to do research on it… I want to do that... (SSV: 35)
The Science Fiction, Horror and Other genre novels bring out rational characters to
explore scientific thought. In English and Tamil literature most of the writers have included
such characters in their novel for example Andres Romero Jodar says ―Nevertheless,
Victorian culture and sciences also hid a darker side where the supernatural played an
essential role. The 1890s were notable for the participation of educated people in Spiritualism
and other occult activities, their interest in folklore of all sorts and the writing of a great
corpus of fantasy literature (including Stoker‘s own works). Thus, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle,
creator of the arch rationalist Sherlock Holmes, believed that spirits could be photographed,
as is evinced in The Coming of the Fairies (1922). The struggle between the rational
scientists and the educated Spiritualists reach the public spheres. As Richard Noakes points
out: ―In articles in mass circulation periodicals, textbooks, in public lectures and in classroom
teaching, Victorian professionalisers and popularisers of science enforced the contrast
between science and Spiritualism, and helped represent Spiritualism as beyond the domain of
natural enquiry‖ (Bown et..al: 24). Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan bring out many
rational characters in their novels. Most of the rational characters reveal exact truth and
165
behave according to their knowledge. Some time they find exact result with proper
experimentation. On the other hand they are against all kind of beliefs. Rational characters
convey different type of innovation and conduct experiment to full fill their rational thought.
6.1.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan use various rational characters in their
novels. Rational characters are against the supernatural and superstitious event. Some of the
rational characters are against all kinds of evil beliefs. The rational characters come across
such events but they never bother about that, at the same time they try to reveal the unknown
power. For example Bram stoker‘s The Jewel of Seven Stars brings out similar rational
characters. Scientist as well as Archaeologist Mr. Trelawny and Mr. Corbeck learn several
things form the mummy tomb. Those who accompany them get valuable stone, jewel and
statue from the tomb. Mr. Trelawny needs some of the statues and jewels to do his great
experiment so he asks his friend Mr. Corbeck to get those things from the accompanist. After
several years Mr. Corbeck gets that and reaches Mr. Trelawny‘s house. Mr. Trelawny
becomes unconscious but Mr. Corbeck does not know all these things and asks Miss.
Trelawney to meet her father. He briefly explains about their experience in Egypt. E.
Macfarlane Karen says ―The European characters‘ credentials are the scientific corollary of
the genealogies that are inscribed on the tombs of the Pharaohs that they unearth‖ (Karen:
15).
My name is Eugene Corbeck. I am a Master of Arts and Doctor of Laws and
Master of Surgery of Cambridge; Doctor of Letters of Oxford; Doctor of
Science and Doctor of Languages of London University; Doctor of Philosophy
of Berlin; Doctor of Oriental Languages of Paris. I have some other degrees,
honorary and otherwise, but I need not trouble you with them. Those I have
name will show you that I am sufficiently feathered with diplomas to fly into
even a sick-room. Early in life— fortunately for my interests and pleasures,
166
but unfortunately for my pocket— I fell in with Egyptology. I must have been
bitten by some powerful scarab, for I took it bad. I went out tomb-hunting; and
managed to get a living of a sort, and to learn some things that you can't get
out of books. I was in pretty low water when I met your Father, who was
doing some explorations on his own account; and since then I haven't found
that I have many unsatisfied wants. He is a real patron of the arts; no mad
Egyptologist can ever hope for a better chief! (JSS: 50)
Indra Soundarrajan writes various novels with different type of rational characters.
For example Abaya Thendral carries different type of rational characters such as Sourna,
Sugumar, and Basker. Sugumar and Basker turn against the superstitious beliefs on snake.
Regarding this Sugumar says to Basker ―in our channel the news reader should read loudly
about our news against this superstitious belief. We have to telecast the film‖ (Soundarrajan:
149). Vikrama… Vikrama Part – I brings out the rational character in the Reporter field.
Vikraman is the protagonist of this novel. He works as a Reporter in the Udayajothi News
Paper. The Editor of the newspaper asks him to visit the Valluvakudi village and get the
detail of the people like astrologer in the Valluvakudi village. Vikraman and his friend
Pattabi visit the Valluvakudi and collect the details of palm-leaf manuscript. With the help of
palm-leaf manuscript people like astrologer explain the life of people. Vikraman watches all
these things and explains everything to his Editor. The Editor eagerly listens to all those
information and believes on that but as a rationalist Vikraman does not accept all those
things. The Editor asks him to go there and gather as much information about the palm-leaf
manuscript. The discussion follows between the Editor and Vikraman follows:
What sir…would you like to say I should take up this my first assignment?
Vikraman casually asks this question to the Editor.
167
Yes, Vikraman……. Why not?
For me it doesn‘t matter but….I do not believe in all these things.
(VVP – I: 46)
6.2.
In Bram Stoker‘s Dracula Dr. Van Helsing plays an important role. He gets
much experience from the medical field. His intimate friends Dr. Seward and Arthur
Holmwood are eager to invite him because Dr. Seward struggle to give proper treatment to
Lucy Westenra who is affected by an animal‘s bite and Anaemic problem. The patient Lucy
Westenra becomes weak due to blood loss Dr. Seward discusses with Arthur Holmwood
about Dr. Van Helsing. In their discussion they explain how talented is he in his profession
and other fields. Regarding this Senf Carol states that ―With the exception of Dr. Van
Helsing, all the central characters are youthful and inexperienced- two dimensional characters
whose only distinguishing characteristics are their names and their professions; and by
maintaining a constancy of style throughout and emphasizing the beliefs which they hold in
common, Stoker further diminishes any individualizing traits‖ (Carol: 162).
Indra Soundarrajan uses several rational characters in his novels. Ettu Thisai Nangu
Vaasal carries such rational characters. Rational characters do not believe in foresight and
vision. For example The sub editor Pandima Devi likes to do her research on Pandima Palace
and its history because people believe that the evil spirit wanders in the Palace. Theanamma
knows that Pandima Devi and Ganesh will come and solve the villager‘s occult belief.
Regarding this Parthiban asks Pandima Devi who says ―In fact I do not believe in Ghost,
Demon, Reincarnation and visions. I criticise all these things…I reached here because I want
to inform the Tamil Nadu people about such stories of the village …‖ (Soundarrajan: 187).
The protagonist Pragalathan brings such rational men in Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. He is against
all kind of beliefs and he accepts everything through practical knowledge. His wife
168
Ranjitham depends on all kind of beliefs, because of that he is often
advises her. For
instance, once she comes across a vision in her mind, when she explains that to him, he never
accepts that, at the same time he also advises her.
No Ranjitham…these are all not at all possible. If it is so there may be several
events happening in this world.
Most of the people die because of natural cause. On the other hand people
struggle to find something, but there is a limit to human mind.
All those
things are imaginative and also against the natural events.
No… your speech is somewhat useless, I never bother about that; I will never
go anywhere and also I will be here and face all kinds of problem…‖ (SSV:
273).
6.3.
Archie Hunter is the protagonist of Stoker‘s novel The Mystery of the Sea.
Archie comes across several events in Cruden Bay. Once he buys an old oak chest where he
finds several documents, the documents contain cipher codes. He identifies the wood work of
carved oak chest which belongs to Seventeenth Century. According to that he knows that the
documents may explain about the secret of something because of that they have written in
cipher codes. He believes that the code may help him to identify the mystery of the sea. His
worth full knowledge helps him to find the exact meaning of the cipher code. He reveals the
meaning of the code; he explains to the Marjory. She is also wondering about the meaning of
his explanation of those codes. Andrew Smith says about the code and the Archie behaviour
―…the novel elaborates on the conflict between Marjory and Don Escoban, there are a series
of letters from Don Escoban's forefathers to their immediate relatives concerning the 'trust' of
discovering the treasure from the Armada. These letters are written in Francis Bacon's
bilateral cipher, a code which the narrator breaks‖ (Smith: 131).
169
Vikraman is one of the characters in the novel Vikrama…Vikrama Part – I. In this
novel some of the characters like Dhavaraj, Pattabi and Anna Narayanan believe the presence
of re-incarnation. At the same time there are several evidences to find out Vikraman‘s
previous birth but he does not believe all those evidences because he wants appropriate
reason to those who all believe in the re-incarnation. When he argues regarding this with
them some of them try to convince him but there is no use. He believes all those things are
co-incidences. happen like an incident. In the same way he uses Devi Character in his novel
Kuttirkul Puguntha Uir. The rational character Devi does not believe in reincarnation. Saint
Paranjothi discusses re-incarnation of Chandra Kumar at the time Devi does not accept his
argument. She says: ―What does the Saint say Chandra….I cannot believe this. What way we
have to take all these things? She asks directly‖ (Soundarrajan: 69). He mentions in
Vikrama…Vikrama Part – I novel. The argument follows between the rational characters
Vikraman and other following as under:
Why Vikramathithan is only reborn again and again? Why not King Rajaraja
Cholan, Pandiyan, Nedungchezian, Kannagi, Kovalan, Thirunavukiarasr, Jesus
Cherist, Mohammad Nabi, John Kennadi, Thiruvalluvar and Veeramamunivar.
Why all of them do not have the rebirth? Not only that several great people are
there, why are they not aware of their last birth from this Palm-leaf
manuscript…can‘t they know?‖ (VVP – I: 87).
6.4.
Stoker‘s novel The Lair of the White Worm is deducting supernatural and
superstitious events. Sir Nathanial de Sails guides Adam Salton to establish his grand-uncle
Richard Salton estate. Sir Nathanial knows all the details of Lasser Hill, Diana‘s Grove and
Castra Regis. He knows how the people follow supernatural events in the surrounding place.
170
Adam Salton visits several places including the Diana‘s Grove. There he comes across an
unbelievable incident and he asks Sir Nathanial about it. They all discuss about the
supernatural events that are happening in Diana‘s Grove with Lady Arabella. The rational
character Adam Salton says that all those supernatural events lead the way to find the truth of
Diana‘s Grove. Glennis Byron says ―Throughout the text there is a determined attempt to
deal with all apparently irrational phenomena from a scientific perspective. Even when
considering ancient traditions and superstitions, as the chapter entitled 'Metabolism' most
strikingly demonstrates, Adam and Sir Nathaniel search for 'the rationale of them' (21). At
this point in the narrative, Adam has witnessed Lady Arabella drag Oolanga down into the
well hole beneath her house, and she has subsequently written a letter to Adam giving a quite
different account of events. As Adam and Sir Nathaniel attempt to understand the situation‖
(Byron: 7). Stoker uses such a rational character to reveal the secret.
….I wants you to bear in mind the trend of the ground, for some time, sooner
or later, we shall do well to have it in our mind‘s eye when we are considering
the ancient traditions and superstitions, and are trying to find the rationale of
them. Each legend, each superstition which we receive, will help in the
understanding and possible elucidation of the others. And as all such have a
local basis, we can come closer to the truth—or the probability—by knowing
the local conditions as we go along. It will help us to bring to our aid such
geological truth as we may have between us. For instance, the building
materials used in various ages can afford their own lessons to understanding
eyes. The very heights and shapes and materials of these hills—nay, even of
the wide plain that lies between us and the sea—have in themselves the
materials of enlightening books (LWW: 219).
171
The rational characters are placed in different situation in Indra Soundarrajan‘s
novels. Thenkizhakku Minnal is one among them. The temple priest fears about the evil God
because he hears the murmuring sound from inside of the old temple. Dhanajayan does not
believe the temple priest‘s experience. He directly goes inside the demolished temple to
check out everything. ―He enters into the dark room. He comes out from the room with the
lamp. The priest look at the inside with the shivering hand‖ (Soundarrajan: 96). Vittu Vidu
Karuppa deals with character Rena who goes against all kind of belief. As a Doctor she finds
many things in the Aeiramvelikadu village. The village people blindly follow numerous
superstitious beliefs. Rena advices them in order to relive from their belief but they ask her to
go away from the village; otherwise she may be get punishment from the demigod Karuppa.
They are behaving with her in this way but she never bothers about that. Instead of going out
from the village she decides to stay in Kasithoppu Palace. The village people and others are
aware of Pollaku Paechi ghost because her ghost wanders in the Kasithoppu Palace. Rena
does not believe this. Without fear she calls Rajanderan to accompany her. From the
beginning he does not accept but later he is also ready to go with her to stay in Kasithoppu
Palace. Inside the Palace they come across several incidents but she never takes all those
things in her mind because she thinks all those events are unnatural. Regarding this Reena
and Rajanderan discuss with each other in Kasithoppu Palace.
I do not see grandma‘s ghost, but I heard it was wandering hear. Now I
directly see it…unknowingly something happen to me…
Don‘t get fear… if we go upstairs we can find the truth.
Without any hesitation Rajanderan goes with her. But he does not have the
courage which is present from the beginning.
172
She eagerly looks everything like an Eagle‖ (VVK: 130).
6.5.
The rational behaviour in Bram Stokers characters never bother about the evil
spirits such as Dracula, Demon, and Vampire. They are moving with evil characters and find
the exact truth. They try to reveal the belief of the society. Characters such as Jonathan
Harker, Adam Salton, Archie Hunter, Rupert Sent Leger and Malcolm Ross are deeply
involved to expose the beliefs in the society. For example in Lady of the Shroud’s Rupert
Sent Leger stays with his Aunt Janet house which is situated in the Blue Mountain. There
people believe a woman ghost or vampire wander in the night and her form is covered with
the shroud. The protagonist Rupert also sees her appearances in the midnight. He comes
across continuously again and again at the midnight. He says regarding this to his Aunt Janet,
she gives guideline to avoid such encounter but he feels it is an adventure. Once he meets the
vampire woman who is wandering in the midnight. After that he assumes she is not the
vampire, evil spirit or any other force. Snef Carol says ―The Lady of the Shroud is a much
less interesting treatment of the vampire, for the suspected vampire in this novel is eventually
revealed to be a woman pretending to be vampire to protect her country form being overtaken
by the Turks. Because Teuta is ―the only child of the Voivode Vissarion, last male of his
princely race‖ and a woman who represents ―the glory of the old Serb race‖ (Carol: 76). He
comes to this conclusion because her behaviour and her argument make him to think like that.
…When I was saying good-night she asked me to bend down my head. As I
did so, she laid her hands on it and passed them all over it. I heard her say to
herself:
Strange! There‘s nothing there; yet I could have sworn I saw it!‖ I asked her
to explain, but she would not. For once she was a little obstinate, and refused
point blank to even talk of the subject. She was not worried nor unhappy; so I
173
had no cause for concern. I said nothing, but I shall wait and see. Most
mysteries become plain or disappear altogether in time….‖ (LS: 63).
Indra Soundarrajan‘s some of the rational characters are against all kinds of beliefs.
In one of the novels Muthal Sakthi Pandian believes in science. He says ―I believe in science.
I raise questions on science at some time. These are all personal to everyone‖ (Soundarrajan:
7). He creates the rational character in one of the novels Athumattum Rakasiyam. The
Aeramvelikadu village people and Rayer family members believe on their family deity. The
protagonist Chandra Mohan does not believe all such things. His wife falls down from the
first floor. The family members and others request him to worship Kuttinandaswami to solve
his entire problem. But, Chandra Mohan gets angry and shouts against such beliefs. Ezhumali
knows the real truth of Chandra Mohan‘s wife‘s death.
What nonsense are you talking…Does the god comes here and do the
operations for Srimathi? You should not drag me again and again into your
beliefs….
Hay…why are you trailing me…what do you want to say…I cannot
understand?
What are you going to say? (AMR: 46)
The gothic horror novels need to find the unknown and superstitious power, for
example Kathleen L. Spencer says:
―The ghost story, like the eighteenth-century Gothic to which it
is closely related, usually finds its methods in the shared knowledge of
the community, whether this means traditional religious approaches to
the supernatural or the ancient remedies of the folk. In either case, the
174
necessary knowledge is both implicit and communal. In the modern
world, and therefore in the Urban Gothic, there is no implicit
knowledge: everything must be tested and proved. A method for
dealing with the supernatural must be created, drawing on the most
powerful and prestigious tools at their disposal: the methods of science
shaped by a secular world view -paradoxically, the very world view
that was initially overthrown by the fantastic intrusion‖ (Kathleen:
220).
In Tamil literature such ideas are found in Sangam literature.
For example
Selapathigaram, Manimagali, Ramayana, and Mahabharata bring out such concepts.
7.1.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan write different types of novels with
various rational characters. There are different kinds of rational characters involved in their
novels to find the mysterious. For example Bram Stoker‘s The Lair of the White Worm
searches for the undrown power in the lower hill Diana‘s Grove. Adam Salton and Sir
Nathanial seek to find out the truth. Adam Salton visits his properties as well as he discovers
black Snakes. He wants to hunt them down so he buys a few Mongooses from market. Then
he discovers a child and finds a wound in its neck. The child barely survives later he learns
that some other children are also killed earlier. Later he comes to know that a few animals
which are also killed in the region. Regarding this he asks Sir Nathanial. He explains about
the lady Arabella and her cruel activities in the Diana‘s Grove. Adam Salton buys a
mongoose and moves towards the estate. The Mongoose becomes free and playful like an
affectionate kitten; but when Lady Arabella comes close, Adam is horrified to see the
mongoose, in a state of wildest fury, with every hair standing on end, jumps from his
shoulder and runs towards Arabella. It looks so furious and intent to attack her. From this he
175
finds a mysterious link between the woman and the animal. Because of this finding finally
they know lady Arabella gets some power from the evil spirit for living young and gets such
a long life. Based on their finding Glennis Byron says ―Adam and Sir Nathaniel search for
'the rationale of them' (21). At this point in the narrative, Adam has witnessed Lady Arabella
drag Oolanga down into the well hole beneath her house‖ (Byron: 7).
Of course it might, and probably was. I never thought of that. Is there any
possible way of guessing approximately how long a scent will remain? You
see, this is a natural scent, and may derive from a place where it has been
effective for thousands of years. Then, does a scent of any kind carry with it
any form or quality of another kind, either good or evil? I ask you because
one ancient name of the house lived in by the lady who was attacked by the
mongoose was ‗The Lair of the White Worm.‘ If any of these things be so,
our difficulties have multiplied indefinitely. They may even change in kind.
We may get into moral entanglements; before we know it, we may be in the
midst of a struggle between good and evil‖ (LWW: 239).
Indra Soundarrajan‘s characters find several truths in various situations. Abaya Malli
brings such rational characters and situations to find exact truth. For instance Anandhi and
Kaanthan explain to Dhaven about the tranquil jasmine and the witch woman. Dhaven does
not bother about anything, he likes to meet his uncle and know the exact situation of his
uncle. At the same time he wants to find the origin of tranquil jasmine. Regarding this he says
to Anandhi ―Before that I would like to go Kuberanpatti and know my uncle‘s situations.
Then, I would like to know ‗what she is trying to do if I go there?‖ (Soundarrajan: 76). His
Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean is also one among them to focus on incidence for example the female
176
protagonist Ranjitham dedicate herself to find the unknown things in the room.
She hears
the noise of some living beings in the room where they were staying. She keenly observes the
sound and moves towards the direction. When she reaches the puja room she sees several
God and Goddess idol. Now she hears the sound again and she is searching exact place of
where the sound is coming from. When she reaches the exact place she identifies that the
sound comes from the Snake, which is hidden and makes such noise from the bottom of
God‘s idol, following this she searches other idols. Because of that several questions are
raising against the snake belief.
Is it a snake hidding inside the idol?
Why does it not do anything?
When it comes… When it goes? (SSV: 107).
7.2.
Archie Hunter is one of the rational characters in Stoker‘s novel The Mystery
of the Sea. He comes across several incidents from the beginning to the end. He discovers
the secret way to reach the sea and other places. He says everything to the Marjory. She is
his best friend as well as he is ready to propose his love affair. On the other hand St. Olaf‘s
group searches her to find the treasure trove. Archie Hunter also knows about all these things
but he never expects that they will kidnap her in future. After kidnaping her, Archie Hunter
does not know what to do but Gormala helps him to find the Marjory. Because of her help he
reaches the ship with great difficulty and reaches the exact place of where they have prisoned
her. Andrew Smith says about the character of Archie Hunter and his rational behavior
―There are a variety of flash-points between Marjory and Don Escoban, because the narrator
(the prosaic but emblematically English-named Archibald Hunter, also her suitor and
subsequent husband) has discovered the whereabouts of the treasure‖ (Smith: 133).
177
Kathiravan is the protagonist of Indira Soundarrajan‘s Thiviya Roja Thttam. He comes
to know of an unbelievable event in his village. He explains everything to his friend
Sivagami. According to their discussion Sivagami wants to go to the graveyard to meet
Kundanje. But both of them die, Kathiravan decides to find Chinnarasu ghost. Regarding this
he tells to Pilli. ―Pilli…I am unable to understand all these things. All are blabbering Ghost
and Demons. I never bother about the belief in all those things‖ (Soundarrajan: 81). But at the
end he finds the exact truth. Anaimudi Dhaver and Kattiya Dhevar search for their mother‘s
three golden pots but those pots are filled with varieties of jewels. They are unable to get
those three golden pots. Rajenderan and Rena find it in Pollaku Paechi‘s graveyard, but in the
pot there are no jewels. Later they come to conclusion that just now somebody has taken the
jewels and through the empty pots in to this graveyard. Pollaku Paechi ghost wanders in
Kasithoppu house. Rajenderan and Rena also come across the same but Rena fines the ghost
is none other than Pollaku Paech‘s daughter. She is often threatening those who trying to
enter in to house since she has to protect the golden pots. Rena tells everything to Anaimudi
Dhaver and Kattiya Dhever. Regarding this they are continuously ask several questions in
order to know the truth.
It is ok…how did you find that golden pot…where did you find …?
In the grandma‘s graveyard which is located in the Kasithoppu house.
Is it true…? But, there I searched everywhere except the graveyard…
Yes…which is the more protective place? Is there any other place better than
graveyard? Aravind also supports Rena‘s finding.
Because of that they use grandma‘s ghost in the Kasithoppu Palace in order to
bring all kinds of fear… (VVK: 355).
178
7.3.
Rupert Sent Leger is the protagonist of the novel The Lady of the Shroud.
Bram Stoker uses the rational idea differently because Rupert Sent Leger may become the
inheritor of Castle Vissarion of the Land of the Blue Mountain, a little stat of Eastern Europe.
But the local superstition has it that the lands are unhabituated by the Vampires. At the same
time the political situation in the Blue Mountain becomes unstable. Rupert Sent Leger reads
the entire detail of the state and ready to face the enemies. He prepares a great war against the
enemies of the Blue Mountain. The worth full knowledge makes different method to attack
their enemies at the same time he selects the suitable place to keep all their weapons and
make their soldier to protect from the enemies. The place and people he finds exactly where
to keep and where to stay to protect themselves.
……The great slopes of these tunnels give us the necessary aid of specific
gravity, and as we carry an endless water-supply in great tubes that way also,
we can do whatever we wish by hydraulic power. As one by one the European
and Asiatic nations began to reduce their war preparations, we took over their
disbanded workmen though our agents, so that already we have a productive
staff of skilled workmen larger than anywhere else in the world. I think
myself that we were fortunate in being able to get ahead so fast with our
preparations for war manufacture, for if some of the ―Great Powers,‖ as they
call themselves, knew the measure of our present production, they would
immediately try to take active measures against us….. (LS: 194).
Indra Soundarrajan‘s Amma…Athama…Anubama also comes under this category. In
this novel the rational character Anubama never bothers about superstitious belief. Rajamani
sees a ghost figure in a haunted house. At that time he takes the photo and shows to the Editor
179
of Vanavill Newspaper. The Sub – Editor Anubama never believes all those incidents. She
wants to find exact truth so she reaches the haunted house. There he says ―Anubama looks at
inside, enough light power reaches everywhere. She looks all these things and enters inside
the house‖ (Soundarrajan: 203). He creates Rajamani character in his novel Vikrama…
Vikrama Part – I. Characters such as Vikraman, Dhavaraj, Pattabi, Thllinayagam and Vedal
Sing come to know different types of rational events in this novel. For instance as a Journalist
Vikraman wants to know the exact place of Nanthan Bhiragi because he commits several
crimes and he has killed more than nine hundred and ninety nine people. Police search for
him everywhere but he wanders according to his wish. Once he meets Vikraman and asks
help to relieve him from his crime. He disguises many times and he meets people according
to his wish. Once he invites Vikraman to meet him in the graveyard. Vikraman recognises
that the person is non-other than the evil character Nanthan Bhiragi. So Vikraman plans to
catch him and handover to the police. Before that he wants to confirm whether he is staying
in the graveyard or in some other place. So he goes with his friend Pattabi and reaches the
graveyard. He asks the Vettiyan (authority for burning and burying corpses) and moves inside
but there is no trace to identify Nanthan Bhiragi. But finally he punishes the Nanthan Bhiragi
in a different way. Vikraman and Pattabi go to the graveyard. The converse as follows:
Fool…..he is a murderer. I am a journalist. I am also equal to Police.
It‘s ok…I can listen whatever you say in these ten days……is it enough for
you?
Look…two days are gone. We have remaining eight days.
Ok…he says that he would come and meet you.
That is one side….but we have to find whether he stays in the same place or he
changes continuously like Verappan. (VVP – I: 190).
180
7.4.
Bram Stoker‘s The Jewel of Seven Star fully explains the finding and conducting
the experiment with the lamp. Characters such as Mr. Trelawney and Mr. Eugene Corbeck
are Archeologists as well as Scientists. After several years, Mr. Trelawney become
unconscious, his daughter Miss. Margret Trelawney and Dr. Winchester do not know the
reason of his unconsciousness. But Mr. Trelawney writes a letter and keeps in his desk
drawer. The letter leads her to success from his findings. Mr. Malcolm Ross is a lawyer who
is very close to Miss. Margret Trelawney. When Mr. Eugene Corbeck reaches Mr.
Trelawney‘s house his daughter clearly explains everything to him. He never expects this
from them Miss. Trelawney and Mr. Malcolm Ross asks him about the past events of their
life because they want to find his unconsciousness. To indicate this Glennis Byron says that
―In Stoker, as in many Gothic writers of the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries,
these anxieties are both managed and aggravated: science is not only a set of reassuring
discourses, suggesting that what is transgressive can be contained, but also a set of potentially
disturbing discourses, in itself a transgressive force that, as The Jewel of Seven Stars most
notably demonstrates, takes us into new realms and opens up shadowy arenas of being in
which comforting categories and accepted truths begin to dissolve‖ (Byron: 4). Mr. Eugene
Corbeck explains their experience and findings in Egypt. Their rational attitude helps them to
know Queen Tera tomb, lamps and precious things from the tomb.
Inspector Ruthra is one of the important rational characters in the novel Olivatharkku
Vazhiyillai. He tries to discover culprits in the Ayyankudi village. The village people and
Rajanderan believe in continuous death in the village. Inspector Ruthra and Rajanderan do
not believe on this superstitious and supernatural belief. They want to show the way to relieve
from their belief so both of them try to know the person. Finally Ruthra arrests those culprits
181
at that time Rajanderan calls him to know the situation ―No…No…I reached near them.
There is no problem for you. At any time you can visit your father-in-law‘s house. At the
same time you can remember the Kathan hill experience‖ (Soundarrajan: 318). Similarly he
introduces Chandra Mohan in his Athumattum Rakasiyam. He lives in foreign country under
the compulsion of his father he reaches Aeramvelikadu village. His wife Srimathi falls down
from the first floor and passes away. After he hears this news he is doubtful about his wife
death. Ezhumali helps him to recognize the exact reason of her death. Both of them plan to
take Srimathi‘s corpse from the graveyard and keep it into the car. Then he explains
everything to his father in law; according to their plan the corpse must reach in his friend
hospital; there his doctor friend waits to do all kinds of formalities. But everything goes
wrong because on the way his father in-law‘s car meets with an accident and Srimathi corpse
is placed in the same graveyard. Chandra Mohan and Ezhumali do not know how it‘s happen.
They do not know what to do, following this the next day Ezhumali passes away due to snake
bite. So, instead of going to the temple with his family he reaches the Ezhumali house there
he sees Ezhumali‘s dead body to know the exact reason for his death. There he finds it is not
an accident it is a perfecty planned murder. He wants to find the exact truth of all these
things. In between he is fighting against the temple priest so Rayer asks his father to take him
away from the temple.
No…. it is not an Aeyeramvelikadu. It has several secrets. Here some
conspiracy is going on. In the name of God they hide many things in an
intelligent way. I never leave this. I never go from this place… (AMR: 98)
7.5.
Bram Stoker uses various rational characters in his novels to find unknown
things. Dracula is the best example regarding this David Glover says ―This commitment to
the truths and methods of physiognomy forms a consistent strand throughout Stoker's career
182
and, as the contrasting profiles of Count Dracula and Churchill suggest, it can be detected in
different kinds of writing produced in very different historical circumstances. Stoker was
perennially fascinated by the speculative world of the late Victorian human sciences and
especially by the project of a physiologically grounded explanatory system which could make
complete categorical sense of the behaviors and dispositions of many-sided, puzzlingly
diversified humankind‖ (Glover: 988). Jonathan Harker is the main character in the novel
Dracula. Jonathan Harker reaches the count Dracula castle. The Castle is placed in an
isolated hill. He reaches there in order to develop business but he comes across several
strange things. The Dracula activity and the women vampire‘s behavior make him escape
from the castle but the Castle doors are locked. He searches the key to escape from the Count
Dracula but he unable to go further because he restricted his movements. One of the critics
Nur Elmessiri pointed out that ―Harker is kept against his will in Castle Dracula, is attacked
by three women vampires there, and, while the Count is already on his stealthy way to
England, Jonathan tries and finally manages to escape…. The Count returns to his Picadilly
house, is attacked by Jonathan Harker who cuts his coat pocket, misses the vein, and yet
again, instead of a key, finds a "stream of gold" and escapes‖ (Elmessiri: 103). Jonathan
Harker does not bother about Count Dracula‘s words and moves further to find the key.
Instead he discovers the secret way. This leads him to reach the graveyard. There he
discovers several wooden boxes covered with mud.
I descended, minding carefully where I went for the stairs were dark, being
only lit by loopholes in the heavy masonry. At the bottom there was a dark,
tunnel-like passage, through which came a deathly, sickly odour, the odour of
old earth newly turned. As I went through the passage the smell grew closer
and heavier. At last I pulled open a heavy door which stood ajar, and found
183
myself in an old ruined chapel, which had evidently been used as a graveyard.
The roof was broken, and in two places were steps leading to vaults, but the
ground had recently been dug over, and the earth placed in great wooden
boxes, manifestly those which had been brought by the Slovaks. (D: 39).
Indra Soundarrajan‘s short story Paie…Pisasu…Bootham rational character Varshini
decides to do her research on Ghost, Demon and Devil. Once she comes across a saint but she
never believes his superstitious words. Later the saint calls her over phone and asks to meet
him in the graveyard to know the exact truth of ghost and other evil spirits. The saint says: ―I
am saint speaking. If you want to know about Ghost, Demon, and Devil you can come to
meet me in graveyard. You can see directly. I will show you...‖ (Soundarrajan: 158). She gets
ready to go there with her lover Ravichandran. Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II characters come
across several unbelievable events in their encounters. Characters such as Vedal Sing,
Dhavaraj, Thangavelu and Anna Narayanan gather in front of Lala Palace to discuss about
the Vikraman‘s future incidents. They follow everything with the guidance of Palm – leaf
manuscript. It contains several poetic cantos to explain what will happen in future.
According to the story of king Vikramathithen they must find the Thorn. Vedal Sing,
Dhavaraj, Vikraman, Thangavelu and Anna Narayanan are searching the entire Palace to find
the Throne but they do not find it but when Thangavelu struggles to dig the ground, Vedal
Sing helps him to dig the ground with the iron bar. There they find a few steps which lead
them to the underground hall there they see a Throne which is placed in the centre of the hall.
It contains thirty two steps and it looks like a new one. The rational idea helps them to know
everything.
The Throne is placed in the center of the big hall. When they see its thirty two
steps it looks like just now somebody lit the lamps on the steps. Vedal Sing
184
helps to dig the remaining things at that time they were surprised because the
rocky steps lead the way to get inside the hall (VVP – II: 393).
7.6.
Adam Salton and Sir Nathanial discuss about the existence of White Worm.
Adam Salton does not know the presence of such evil power. He finds Lady Arabella get
some occult power from the White Worm. He says this to Sir Nathanial. After that Sir
Nathanial explains about the Lady Arabella and the White Worm‘s evil power. It is a monster
it lives anywhere in the country. From the beginning it lives in a great hole. It looks gigantic
and the local people believe that it has some occult power. When Adam Salton knows this
from him he argues with him to find the White Worm in the Diana‘s Grove or other places.
He remembers the incidents that had happened so far and compares those things with the
explanation of Sir Nathanial. He finds the monster living in Diana‘s Grove. Nina Auerbach
says ―In contrast, The Lair of the White Worm is Stoker's darkest myth of womanhood. The
book's Dracula figure, Lady Arabella March of Diana's Grove, is in her true self a giant white
worm older than mankind, living at the bottom of a deep and fetid well that crawls with the
repulsive vitality of vermin, insects, and worms. From the mythic associations of her estate to
the vaginal potency of her true lair, Lady Arabella's metamorphic power seems darkly
intrinsic to womanhood itself‖ (Auerbach: 292).
Ezhavadhu Jenmam is one of the novels written by Indira Soundarrajan. There are
different types of rational characters introduced. Dr. Rajamani wonders about his patient
Prabu and his vision. As a doctor he wants to know the exact reason for his vision ―One can
understand little by little if they accompany him and they can find everything practical
knowledge‖ (Soundarrajan: 161). In Vittu Vidu Karuppa the village people believe that the
temple priest is possessed by Demigod Karuppa who is delivering spiritual messages through
him. But he is not possessed by Demigod Karuppa, instead he follows Kasi words. He is
acting like possessed by demigod Karuppa and tells spiritual message; of which Kasi already
185
told him. The villagers do not know that but when Rena and Aravind enter in to the village,
they find these things and to prove this they want to gather a few evidences to go near the
Panthi lower hill. There Rena moves in another direction; which leads to outside of the cave.
She looks at the entire village. Then, she discovers if any one stands there they can easily see
those who are all coming and going from the temple at the same time they can see each
activity of the village people. This is the exact place of Kasi who makes his plan with the
help of this place. He brings success and controls the villagers in the name of God.
Now she listens to the sound which has come out from the god Karuppa
temple. She turns towards the direction there she notices that a group of people
moving towards the god Karuppa temple. Then, she climbs on the small rock.
This is near to the god Karuppa temple.
Listen……..! Like this only…is he watching those who are all going and
coming from god Karuppa temple?
You are correct Aravind. This is excellent and secret place for Kasi; from here
we can see all directions. After everything is seen, he finishes his work
accordingly. For me it is a matter of surprise and wonder … no one comes
here to see this… is not it? (VVK: 345)
Bram stoker uses various rational characters in his novel but some of the rational
characters, attitudes never change in any circumstances. This type of characters present in his
most of the novels. For example in Mystery of the Sea the rational character Archie Hunter
never changes his concept under in any circumstances. Archie Hunter finds a Secret gang,
Cipher Code meaning and Marjorie‘s clip. After finding all those things he dedicates to find
the secret which is located in the near the Old Church. Inside the cave he comes across
186
several adventures but he never bothers about any other strange thing. When he is inside the
cave he focuses on knowing the way in the cave.
When I had got to what I considered must be half way, allowing for the
astounding magnitude which seems to be the characterization of even a short
way underground ; the passage forked, and at a steep angle another passage,
lower and less altered than that along which I had come, turned away to the
left. Going a few feet up it I could hear the sound of running water. This was
evidently the passage to the reservoir. (MS: 137)
In Abaya Malli Dhaven does not believe on superstitious beliefs. Sivagami and
Rayamma decide to worship evil spirit and they are trying to get black pigment because it has
the magical power to attract anyone. They plan to kill their servant Karamadayan to make
such magical pigment. Dhaven helps him. ―Do not get afraid. Now only you should behave
like an intelligent one. I never believe on this kind of magic‖ (Indra Soundarrajan: 93). Rena
plays an important role in the novel Vittu Vidu Karuppa. She is doing final year medical
course. Rathana is her intimate friend. Rathana‘s native place is called Thottathukara
Mangalam. Here people believe god Karuppa‘s spiritual message. Rathana is also one among
them to follow god Karuppa‘s spiritual message. When Rena reaches the village, there she
looks at their belief with the rational attitude. Because of that she knows the way to get
solution for their problem. For instance Rena wants to find the person who is disguised in the
name of Pollaku Paechi ghost and Kasi who is controlling the village in the name of god
Karuppa. She tells everything to Animudi Dhaver, Kattiyan, Vellinatchi, and Rathana. They
are wondering at her findings and her rational attitude.
187
I would like to find out who wanders there in the form of grandma Pollaku
Paechi‘s ghost.
Vellinatchi comes out from the puja room and asks… Did you find it?
No… that Kasi cuts Rajanderan‘s shoulder so our idea totally changed.
This answer makes Vellinatchi to get rid of distraction. The next minute Rena
notices it and moves on to further explanation she says…
Kasi changes our direction, but I know the person who threatens...
(VVK: 366).
8.1.
Arthur is one of the important characters in the novel Dracula. He is a young
and energetic fellow, Lucy likes him. When Count Dracula sucks her blood she needs
sufficient blood to live. Van Helsing and Dr. Seward do not know what to do at the moment
Arthur enters in to Lucy room in order to find her. Van Helsing explains the situation the next
minutes Arthur is ready to donate his blood to Lucy. Arthur‘s rational attitudes never changes
from the beginning to the end. For example, after death of Lucy, Van Helsing explains about
the Count Dracula and his character. Count Dracula gives the same problem to the Mina
Murray who is a friend of Lucy as well as of wife of Jonathan Harker. All of them help Mina
Murray to escape from the Dracula. Arthur is also one among them. He is keen on finding the
Dracula and destroys him before he reaches his place. Patricia McKee says ―Dr. Van Helsing,
the Dutchman who spearheads the fight against the vampire, puts this logic of open
mindedness into practice when he insists that what Dr. Seward, Mr. Morris, Lord Godalming,
and Jonathan Harker must learn is the validity of phenomena they can neither understand nor
recognize‖ (McKee: 47). Van Helsing‘s determinations to destroy the evil spirit never get
changed under any other circumstance.
188
What can I do?‘ asked Arthur hoarsely. ‗Tell me, and I shall do it. My life is
hers, and I would give the last drop of blood in my body for her. (D: 94)
…He meant escape. Hear me, ESCAPE! He saw that with but one earth box
left, and a pack of men following like dogs after a fox, this London was no
place for him. He have taken his last earth box on board a ship, and he leave
the land. He thinks to escape, but no! We follow him. Tally Ho! As friend
Arthur would say when he put on his red frock! Our old fox is wily. Oh! So
wily, and we must follow with wile… (D: 236)
In Mandira Veral Kumarasamy is the one who wants to do erything by practical
examples. Yogi Shanmuga and Gangatharan preserve their Gurunathar‘s (teacher) body with
herbals because they believe he will come back to life again. When they show that to him, he
never accepts ―They show their teacher body in the forest with the proper herbal protection.
But Kumarasamy never believes their idea‖ (Soundarrajan: 66). Dhavaraj also wants to know
the entire detail of Valluvakudi village because people gather information about their future
from the palm-leaf manuscript. On the other hand his reporter Vikraman gathers as much as
information about that with his guidance and also he gathers the information about reincarnation. After he gets these messages from Vikraman, his rational attitude wants to know
about the re-incarnation. He wants to know the exact knowledge on that because he wants to
write everything in his newspaper. His rational attitude reporters do not like to get the
information from the village but he convinces them to do their work in the Valluvakudi
village. He thinks everything in different dimensions because of that he never change his
attitude in this situation. Vikraman does not accept all theirs beliefs because of that
Dharmaraj tries his level best to convenience them with proper evidence.
189
8.2.
Bram Stoker‘s The Lady of the Shroud brings out powerful rational characters.
For example Rupert is strong in his attitude. The Blue Mountaineers believe the presence of
woman vampire and the woman in shroud. Rupert does not bother about such believes but
when he meets the lady of the shroud he never gets hesitation or fear instead he likes to talk
with her. The attitude of doubting the vampire and other supernatural and superstitious things
come to him at the end.
Light. Get a light!‖
I found matches, and at once lit a candle. As the wick flared, she moved over
to the door of the room, and tried if the lock and bolt were fastened. Satisfied
as to this, she moved towards me, her wet shroud leaving a trail of moisture on
the green carpet. By this time the wax of the candle had melted sufficiently to
let me see her clearly. She was shaking and quivering as though in an ague;
she drew the wet shroud around her piteously. Instinctively I spoke:
Can I do anything for you? (LS: 56)
In Indra Soundarrajan‘s Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II the characters, to some extent,
follow rational attitude. They ask several questions to know the exact reason for any incident.
Similarly in his novel Jenma Jenmamai Ramnath does not believe the Astrologer and the
Palm leaf manuscript. But his friend Chandra Sekar believes it regarding that Ramnath says
―I do not like astrology. It tells about unbelievable events which are not at all true.‖
(Soundarrajan: 16). Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II characters are always go against this kind
of belief. For example Viragi and Pandari believe the reincarnation and magical power.
Viragi likes to meet Vikraman because most of the people believe that King Vikramathithan
is born again as Vikraman regarding these Viragi and Pandari discuss King Vikramathithan‘s
achievements. From the beginning the taxi driver does not understand their argument but later
he understands they talk about rebirth. The taxi driver starts his argument with them to
190
explain about the development of science and the natural life of human beings. Viragi and
Pandari listen to his words to know the experimental truth of science.
I do not believe this…all these things are against natural laws. Everything
must happen on earth, according to its force. A stone will fall down if we
throw it up. It will never go up. (VVP – II: 79).
8.3.
Most of the rational characters are doing different type of experiment to get
success in their field. Bram Stoker uses such characters in his novels. Edgar Caswall is one
among them to conduct experiment in the novel The Lair of the White Worm. His attitude
gets success because he protects his wheat field from the great nature power (Birds). He is a
slightly pathological eccentric who has Mesmer‘s chest which he keeps at the Doom Tower.
Caswall wants to recreate mesmerism, associated with Anton Mesmer, which was precursor
to hypnotism. He has a giant kite in the shape of a hawk to scare away pigeons which have
gone berserk and have attacked his fields. His main idea is to discover some strange item
which he uses for experiment with the kites. He wants to implement that in his field. So he
gathers as much as articles and read everything to get success in his experiment. Catherine
Wynne notes ―Edger‘s eyes exhibit a ―remarkable will power‖ and one that seems to take
away form eyes that meet them all power of resistance‖. Caswall preys on a young female
….who frame the Victorian period – mesmerism simultaneously emerges as an enabling and
disabling discourse. He endorses its scientific potential and, more importantly, both deploy its
ambiguous connection in his fictions‖ (Wynne: 5 – 6).
Sarppa Bali explains the rational character Nallamani. His surrounding people are
threatening with the Snake and making different type of puja. But he never minds all those
191
things at the same time he finds Nambuthirigal (evil worshiper) group. To prove this he asks
several questions to Sekar ―do not act man. You should not escape from me. Are you sending
Snake to make fear? In which place Snake wreaks vengeance on human beings….?‖
(Soundarrajan: 167). He uses different type of rational characters in his novel. For example
Reena, Ganamani Kogilam, Tamilarasi, and Srimathi are rational characters in his various
novels. All these characters never change their attitude under any circumstances. Ganamani
Kogilam is an important character in the novel Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. She does not like the
magical feats. Her husband Jangama Nayaker and his concubine Jayanthi Mangalam follow
all sorts of magical feats. Ganamani Kogilam never bothers about such things and directly
goes with her henchman and destroys everything. When she comes back she meets her
husband and his concubine. Jayanthi Mangalam has escaped. Ganamani Kogilam reaches the
Palace. Nobody expects this because all wear black dress according to Ganamani orders.
When she sees everything she tells them to change their dress code immediately.
They are gone inside….
Go….go and change all your dress. Here after you should not wear these kinds
of dress. If anyone wears it …I will behave in different way. She shouts like
anything…
Her voice reaches all the direction in the Palace and the order reach everyone.
If the concubine enters into the house no one should allow her. Cut her legs if
she gets infringements.‖ (SSV: 193).
Most of the writers use technological instruments which play an important role in
their novels. Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan use such technological instruments in their
novels.
192
9.1.
Bram stoker uses various technological contraptions in his novels. All those
contraptions are used by both occult and the rational characters. They utilize the new
invention of equipment to achieve their destiny. In Bram Stoker‘s Dracula Jonathan Harker
uses the horse drawn cart as a mode of transport. But when the Dracula moves Transylvania
to England he uses the Ship which is one of the most development transports on Sea. Science
is the back bone of this; to stand or move on water. Count Dracula escapes from his enemies.
They are unable to find him at the time Jonathan Mina guides them to know Count Dracual‘s
activity. With the help of her message they know he escapes with the help of Ship. Snef Carol
says ―Van Helsing and his followers can trace Dracula's escape back to Transylvania and trap
him before he reaches sanctuary. By meticulously duplicating the rational process by which
she discovers the route that Dracula will take, Stoker furthermore reveals that her intelligence
is superior to that of her male companions. She studies maps of the area and analyses both
Dracula's previous behaviour and the information she had revealed under hypnosis. It is
finally her perception and analytical skills that enable her companions to trap and destroy
Dracula‖ (Carol: 48).
Indra Soundarrajan too uses various technological implements in his novels. In Jenma
Jenmamai Chandra Seaker and Ramnath use Gun as a weapon to protect them from the
critical situation in the forest. Chandra Seaker takes his gun in order to escape from the evil
power ―…on the way they can find some foot print of Tigers, it makes them shiver. At the
time Chandra Seaker takes a gun from his packet and holds it in his hand‖ (Soundarrajan:
12). Similarly he uses the technological weapons in his novel Vittu Vidu Karuppa. In this
novel one of the characters Kasi disguises in the name of god Karuppa kills those who are all
doing illegal and criminal activities in the village called Thotathukaramangalam. Rena knows
193
the entire thing and she tells to the villagers, but the villagers never accept. The villagers
decide to tie Rena and his friend Aravind in front of God Karuppa‘s temple. According to
their way of punishment they are tied on the wooden pole at mid night. She tells this to
Inspector Babu. Babu gets ready to catch Kasi with his pistol. So Babu and one of the
collaborators Shanmugam hides behind a Banyan tree. In the midnight Kasi reaches there at
the time Babu shows his pistol in front of Kasi and asks him to surrender immediately.
Otherwise he will shoot him. Here Babu uses the pistol as a weapon to catch the criminal
kasi. The argument follows between the Inspector Babu and Kasi goes in this way:
In the name of God Karuppa; you bring this village people under your control.
Do you accept this?
His head shakes towards right and left.
With the pistol he asks … Do you accept or not? What do you say?
Yes, it is true I disguise like god Karuppa, but I never commit any sin. I killed
those who committed sin, this is God‘s work…is not it?
Now you should accept all these things and surrender immediately. (VVK:
378).
9.2.
The novel The Lady of the Shroud is the best example for using the
technological contraptions because in this novel Bram Stoker uses all kinds of welldeveloped equipment. For example in this novel he brings out the usage of Helicopters,
Airplanes, Ship, war equipment and heavy Guns. For instance Rupert, Vladika, and their
three armies are ready to face their enemies. In this situation they remember the Ilsin men‘s
information regarding the kidnapping of Voivode. To get the exact detail they took the
aircraft with the direction of Rooke. Rupert Cain Jimmie points out that ―To rescue Voivode
Peter Vassarion, secure the land form invasion, and as corollary, solidify England‘s over the
194
nation, Rupert introduces into the country British military expertise and a phalanx of
professional british soldiers as well as the most advanced weapons to be had. In terms of
technology, with his inheritance from Roger Melton…‖ (Jimmie: 163).
Technology plays an important role in Indira Soundarrajan‘s novel. For example
Pei…Pisasu…Bootham Ruthera uses a new idea to catch assassins. Regarding this he
discusses with Ravichandran and Varshini ―We are fixing eleven T.V cameras around sir
Vaithisvsaran‘s house, no one know all these things. There is a group to monitor everything
on the screen‖ (Soundarrajan: 146). Indra Soundarrajan‘s characters are aware of using
technological contraption. In one of the novels Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II he brings out
such incidents. For instance Nanthan Bhiragi is a criminal. He knows all kinds of black magic
and transmigration. Once he gets chance to enter into the Vikraman body with the power of
transmigration. Because of this Vikraman‘s soul enters into another body. Vikraman decides
to get back his body so he directly goes to meet Nanthan Bhiragi‘s place to get his body.
Nanthan Bhiragi does not expect this and also refuses to give the physical body of Vikraman.
But Vikraman says about the indicator which helps to transfer his message to reach the
concerned person. Nanthan Bhiragi is afraid and leaves the place.
Do not shout…I have been coming here to tell this to you, because you are an
international criminal. You wander here and there. If you will come out from
these places, they will arrest you….. In this second….the police department
identify where I am because I have the technological instrument known as
indicator. The police easily trace me with this device and they have come here
to catch you. If the police department send the rocket bomb ….you and your
magical power will destroy within seconds… (VVP – 2: 460)
195
9.3.
The Mystery of the Sea is one among them because in this novel the
protagonist Archibald Hunter faces critical situation at the time he uses the pistol to protect
from his enemies. Archibald Hunter discovers several things once he comes to know about
the kidnapping gang. The gang always wanders near the Marjorie‘s house. Archibald Hunter
discusses his finding with Marjorie during the night time. Because she does not wants to meet
him in the day time in order escape from the Black mail gang. Archibald Hunter finds a cave
near the Church where the gang had disappeared. At the time he takes all kinds of needs in
the cave. Particularly he remembers to take his revolver which he always carried with him.
He feels the contraption protect from the enemies. The technological importance comes out to
explore with his character. Senf Carol points out ―Some of the more significant forerunners
that Gunn are the utopias (and the conclusion to Stoker‘s Lady of the Shroud definitely makes
it an example of this genre), and the technological innovation that Gunn associates with
Verne is also evident in Stoker‘s works as well, including The Mystery of the Sea, Dracula,
Lady Athylene, and The Snake’s Pass. Furthermore, Gunn adds that ―science fiction emerged
not from the pulp tradition but form the tradition of popular Science‖ (Carol: 129).
Scientific ideas are the base to bring all kinds of inventions. Indra Soundarrajan uses
that in his novel novels. In Ettu Thisai Nangu Vaasal characters are aware of the power of
new technological instrument. The protagonist Davaganapathi and Bainggaru Nayaker say
―…I under stood but, I think about his power full army. His only one artillery gun is enough
to destroy our castle‖ (Soundarrajan: 85). There are different types of contraption to be used
in different places. The situation is exactly suitable in this novel Athumattum Rakasiyam. It
brings the rational character Pulliyan because he uses his power of knowledge to catch the
thieves. In this novel the character Pulliyan decides to catch the thief Varathamali and his
accompanies. He takes all kind of contraption and moves towards Kummidiyan Hill. There
196
he finds Varathamali‘s group they discuss with one another at the time Pulliyan uses some
kind of bomb which has the power to give the mixture of tranquil smoke. He uses this as a
weapon to catch them. Because of the tranquil smoke Varathamali‘s gang become
unconscious after inhaling the smoke.
Within half an hour so many things happened in the Kummidiyan hill. When
the thieves are relived from their unconsciousness state they are surprised
because nothing is there in front of them. It makes them more drowsy.
That box and the Varathamali disappear. They do not know what to do.
(AMR: 218)
9.4.
Bram stoker uses always the latest technological contraption in his novels. He
uses such technological instrument according to its proper usage. For example The Jewel of
Seven Star brings out related incidents to show the proper usage of technological contraption.
In this novel the major character Mr. Trelawney conducts his experiment in the secret place.
He wants to take all kind of things which he brings from Egypt. He is ready to go there with
great risk but after several years, he arranges a special train to reach his destiny without any
distraction. He chooses this because it is the suitable transport to take his things without any
problem at the same time he wants others should not be aware of his experiment. Regarding
this Glennis Byron brings out ―Stoker‘s characters are themselves frequently scientists of one
kind or another, and usually have all the latest gadgets and inventions placed at their disposal,
from bicycles to automobiles to aeroplanes, and from Krupp cannons to Winchester rifles.
The more alien and mysterious the world Stoker presents, the more enthusiastically and
ingeniously he exploits the technological innovations of his times‖ (Byron: 2).
197
Indra Soundarrajan also focuses on the technological contraption in his various
novels. Most of the characters use the latest technological contraptions, which help them to
full their needs. Even occult characters use such technological contraptions in his novels. For
example in Sarppa Bali Sekar and Nallathambi are discussing about the development of
recent development. At the time Seaker says ―I am telling you again. This is twentieth
century, we can communicate with anyone in this world with the use of cell phone‖
(Soundarrajan: 143). Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II also brings out such characters. In this
novel one of the characters Bhiragi stays in the graveyard. Bhiragi sends his follower
Vikraman to meet Vedal Sing. According to the Bhiragi‘s decision Vikraman is also waiting
for Vedal Sing near the costal side. Nanthan Bhiragi does not know what is going on the
costal side. So he uses the mobile phone to contact Vikraman. He uses this technological
device to know the exact situation of Vikraman. Vikraman also gives sufficient answer to the
Bhiragi. With the help of mobile phone Bhiragi gets sufficient message from Vikraman. Here
the idea of using the technological contraption shows the way to move the story continuously.
There must be rain in the costal side. Does Vikraman meet Vedal Sing? The
question rises in his mind. Then, he decides to contact Vikraman over mobile
phone. Nanthan Bhiragi becomes wet due to rain but he takes the mobile
phone and tries to catch him… (VVP – II: 210).
9.5.
Technological developments are powerful in Bram Stoker‘s novel. There are a
number of scientists inventing several things. The inventions are sensitive to explore
immediately. According to the usage of rational thought it works properly. Bram Stoker also
uses such thing in The Lair of the White Worm. In this novel the protagonist decides to
destroy the monster which creates all sorts of problems to the local people. Regarding this
198
Adam Salton discusses with Sir Nathanial and his uncle Richard Salton to destroy the White
Worm and its pit which is located in the Diana‘s Grove. He explains his plan to them. He
decides to use dynamite to destroy the Diana‘s Grove so he explains the usage of dynamite.
One of the critiques Gleninis Byron says in such works as The Lair of the White Worm, it is
science that identifies the transgressive forces, and technology that helps contain them and
affect their expulsion. On the other hand, Stoker was a man of his time not only in his
enthusiasm for science, but also in his misgivings about its potential, and in the struggle
between good and evil‖ (Byron: 3).
Indra Soundarrajan uses verities of technological development in his novels. Maya
Vizhigal is one of the novels to bring such technological situation and characters. For
example Seranjeevi plans to kill the Minister so he prepares Rama as a human bomb and
fixes the bomb in his body and it works with the remote control. Karuppa Sami grandfather
changes everything but they do not know so they operate the remote control the bomb blast
without any problem but Varathan and Seranjeevi die. The grandfather says ―…with the help
of Hypnotism grandfather knows their plan. So instead of Ramu, Varathn tie the bomb in his
body and also stays with Seranjeevi. When he operates the remote they are turned into
pieces‖ (Soundarrajan: 92). Bhiram Sing is one of the characters in Indra Soundarrajan‘s
novel Vikrama… Vikrama Part –I. Bhiram Sing is a criminal he plans trickily to escape from
the police. According to his plan he gets down from the flight and catches a taxi which is
already waiting for him. The taxi moves towards Chennai. The police follow him to know
whom he is going to meet. On the way he is trickily jumped from the Car and enters into the
Truck, than he presses the remote control to activate the bomb which is already fixed in the
Car. The Car is also turned into pieces due to the exploration of the bomb, the police is
surprised. At the same time they believe that Bhiram Sing has also died in the bomb crash.
199
Bhiram Sing takes the remote box and sees everything from the Truck mirror.
He presses the read button according to its direction. The taxi burst out which
goes in front of the police car. The dead body go in pieces and scatter
everywhere. The facial muscles of the body are completely burnt out and some
of the organs are turned into minute pieces. Some of the pieces are placed on
the police Jeep mirror.
The police stopped the Jeep with great surprises…. (VVP – I: 258).
It is likely that several diseases attack human beings continuously. But later they are
found several ways to cure the diseases by the use of Herbals from nature but it does not give
permanent solution. When science and its related field developed, Herbal and Medical
science help to relieve from their diseases. Writers such as Marry Shelly, Louis Stevenson, H.
G. Wells and Bram Stoker mention the development of science and tis usage in their novels
for example Veronique Campion-Vincent says ―A number of medical thrillers exploit the
theme of organ theft, most often encouraged by the stereotypical "mad scientist," a character
who systematically infringes the rules of natural law - with disastrous results. Dr.
Frankenstein, created in 1817 by Mary Shelley, is an early incarnation of the mad scientist.
This enduring figure was further developed during the late nineteen hundreds. Novels such as
Robert Louis Stevenson‘s Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde (1885), H. G. Wells's The Island of Dr.
Moreau (1896), and Bram Stoker's Dracula (1897) are grounded in a rejection of a modern
medical enterprise that may lengthen life at the cost of its quality.‖ (Veronique CampionVincent: 36). In Tamil literature most of the Puranas and Legends carry the important of such
useful herbals Ramayana and Bhagavath Gita are best example for this. Ramalingar‘s Thiru
Arutpa is an unique one that offers all kinds of herbal treatments. Similarly a number of
writers use different kind of incidents in their novels. In the following years several writers
200
used the latest treatment in their novels. In the same way Bram Stoker and Indra
Soundarrajan use various remedies in their novels.
10.1.
Nature is the base to bring all kind of invention. Because it contains
unbelievable sources of energy in itself. Man depends only on this and from this he gets
proper knowledge with the help of herbs to cure their diseases. Herbal treatment is the base
to bring all kind of medicine. Most of the writers give importance to the Herbal and Medical
treatment in their novels. Bram Stoker is also one among them to bring the importance of
herbal in his novel Dracula. Van Helsing gives treatment to the Lucy at the time he finds out
the wound in her neck. To cure this he uses the garlic flower and tries to save her life at the
same time he wants to know the exact knowledge of unknown power in the room. Van
Helsing knows the garlic flower used for herbal treatment so he asks others to keep the garlic
flower in her room. Anne McWhir says ―in a closed room filled with garlic flower, marked
off and protected from the unholy and the unclean. Consistently the normative social
structure of the novel is supported and maintained by outsiders who cannot find clear roles
within it-Van Helsing the scientist-priest and Quincey Morrist he sacrificial victim; and these
outsiders define the extent to which pollution can invigorate and redeem an otherwise sterile
purity‖ (McWhir: 37). According to the order of Van Helsing Garlic flowers keeps in Lucy‘s
room. After that her health is getting cure from illness. The discussion follows...
Whilst he was speaking, Lucy had been examining the flowers and smelling
them. Now she threw them down saying, with half laughter, and half disgust
Oh, Professor, I believe you are only putting up a joke on me. Why, these
flowers are only common garlic.‖
201
…Come with me, friend John, and you shall help me deck the room with my
garlic, which is all the war from Haarlem, where my friend Vander pool raise
herb in his glass houses all the year. I had to telegraph yesterday, or they
would not have been here. (D: 101)
Indra Soundarrajan uses the herbal treatment in most of his novels. He focus on the
herbal plants and their usage in his novels. For example in one of the novels Mandira Veral
women know how to give proper treatment with the Herbals. For example woman is met with
an accident in Kolli hill and becomes unconscious. At the time Genkathara Yogi gives herbal
treatment to relive her from pain. Regarding this his devote Kumarasamy says later ―Last one
month she stayed in our hermitage. She was cured soon because useful and good herbal
medicines helped her to relive from everything‖ (Soundarrajan: 60). In the same way his
Vikrama…Vikrama Part – II also brings such an incident. In this novel the protagonist
Vikraman goes to Gana hill to get his Sword. Unfortunately he falls down from the mountain
and his leg gets injured. He becomes unconscious at the time Yogies take him into the cave
and give him proper treatment. When they look at his leg they find it got fractured so they use
some herbal paste and put a bandage to cure it. When he becomes conscious they give herbal
medicine in order to relieve from his pain. After that he feels some changes in his health.
Finally Vikraman gets relieved from his illness.
… He does not like to stay there so he gets ready to go. He never shakes or
moves his leg.
Then, he looks at his leg. A big herbal bandage is on his leg.
What happened to my leg? (VVP – I: 408)
202
10.2.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan bring out medical and herbal treatments
in their novels. In their novels various medical and herbal treatments are mentioned. Bram
stoker and Indra Soundarrajan use various circumstances to avail such herbal and medical
treatment. They follow the treatment which is already available in medical and herbal field.
They mention the development of medical and herbal treatment during their period. For
example Bram Stoker‘s famous novel Dracula carries the importance of herbal and medical
treatment. In this novel one of the characters Doctor Seward identifies some unusual things
from Lucy, regarding this he conducts several tests. Finally he comes to the conclusion that
she gets problems due to blood loss. Regarding this L. Spencer Kathleen says ―In addition to
such references, which could easily be multiplied, the band of heroes relies readily and
matter-of-factly on modern technology like blood transfusions, typewriters, telegraphs, and
Dr. Seward's "phonograph diary". But these are mere decorations on the surface of the text‖
(Kathleen: 219 - 220).
Medical science helps us to find out diseases and its cause. Indira Soundarrajan
mentions such incidents in his novels. For example in one of the novels Thenkizhakku Minnal
Dhanajayan worries about his son Anirooth‘s problem so they admit him in the Javager
Hospital. The doctor says ―Nothing…he does not have any problem. We conducted entire
test. Everything is normal. His E.E.G reading is very strong. Now also I do not believe he is
vomiting blood‖ (Soundarrajan: 12). Similarly Indra Soundarrajan‘s novel Athumattum
Rakasiyam brings out such incident. For example Chandra Mohan and Srimathi are living in
America. They are well educated duo, but the only problem is they do not have a baby for the
past few years. Their rational attitude falls on science and its belief. They believe science at
the same time they never believe on superstitious things. Both of them decide to check up
their physical problem because they want to know the exact reason for bareness. So they
chose a famous hospital in the city and they pay for master check-up. In the hospital they
203
understand that there is no problem in their sperm and ovum. The process of checking
physical body helps them in various circumstances and also doctor says there is no problem.
Doctor says…There is no problem Chandra.
We conducted all kinds of medical test without leaving anything-including
semen test. Chandra, there is no mistake in the tests. Everything excellent…
(AR: 15).
10.3.
Science is the most advanced development to find several things in the world.
Herbal and Medicine treatments have cured most of the illness. With the development of
science Doctors easily finds out the reason and cause of death. Accordingly they are giving a
special treatment to their patient. In Bram Stoker‘s The Jewel of Seven Stars Mr. Trelawney‘s
wrist nerve gets bleeding and also he is in unconscious stage. Doctor Winchester examines
the wound on Mr. Trelawney wrist and gives treatment. Nobody knows the reason. Doctor
Winchester deeply examines the wound and he utters it must be some animal‘s attack.
Regarding this he asks Miss. Trelawney about her pet Cat Silvio. He asks her to examine the
Cat. Finally he comes to a conclusion that the Cat could have made such wound in Mr.
Trelawney‘s wrist. After that the Doctor gives proper treatment to him. Regarding this David
Glover says ―Mr. Trelawny has been found unconscious in his bedroom study with a strange
claw-like wound on his left wrist and, despite the subsequent intervention of the police and
medical specialists, neither the cause of his injury nor a means of bringing him round can be
discovered‖ (Glover: 996).
Indra Soundarrajan continuously uses the importance of herbal and medical treatment
in his novels. His Ettu Pomi Kaval for example, the dog bits one of the characters Uppeli. His
friends take him to the physician there he gives herbal treatment at the time one of the
204
villagers says ―He is a good Physician. He had given medicine to more than thousand people.
Be brave…‖ (Soundarrajan: 124). Pragalathan is the protagonist novel Sutriy Sutriy
Varuvean. He is against all beliefs. He starts the real estate business in his land. The land is
fully covered with different type of plants and bushes. The workers clean those bushes and
plants. In the corner of the land a small way leads to go nearest land. Once a person crosses
the way suddenly a ferocious street dog which is hidden in the bush starts to jump towards
him and bites everywhere. Because of this the person becomes unconscious, the supervisor
Ramalingam tries to help him. Pragalathan tells him to admit in the hospital. In the evening
Ramalingam meets Pragalathan in his house and says what has happened in the site.
Suddenly they hear the howling of the dog. Both of them come out from the house and they
get shock because the person who has been bitten by the dog is sitting on the compound wall.
Ramalingam asks Pragalathan to bring any bed sheet to catch the person the next minute he
rushes to the room and brings a woollen bead sheet. The person is affected by the rabies virus
and behaves like a dog at the same time he watches them and scolds them severely. But both
of them covered with the bed sheet, call ambulance to take him. Here doctor explain the
importance of taking medicine and the cause of rabies virus.
The affected person decides to bite any one of them so he jumps towards
them. Pragalathan uses the bead sheet to cover the person and folds him.
Ramalingam helps him to catch the person. Then they call the ambulance to
take him…it reaches the place with some ward men and a doctor. Ramalingam
explains everything to the doctor at the time doctors‘ face brings some
changes because he identifies the teeth scorch on his right hand.
205
My God…he shouts because of the bit… isn‘t it? ―Sir, first of all get into the
ambulance. Within half an hour you have to take injection and also takes
medicine otherwise it would be difficult to save you… (SSV: 100).
10.4.
Medicine helps in certain level apart from that it does not work properly.
Some of the failed cases are still challenging to the medical field. Bram Stoker has also
pointed out such incidents in The Lair of the White worm. W. Lewis Leslie and L. Ann Ardis
says ―In the resent study of Stoker‘s fiction, David Glovery argues that ―the forays into
cultural criticism or the conjectures on History or religion in Stoker‘s novels frequently draw
upon medicine or Science,‖ and he documents Stoker‘s preoccupation with ethnology,
criminal anthropology, phrenology, mesmerism and psychiatry…‖ (Leslie et...al: 148). In
Stoker‘s The Lair of the White worm Lady Arabella March wanders into a wood near her
home and after long time she does not return. Her family finds her in unconscious state and in
high fever. The doctor examines her and says that she has received a poisonous bite. Her
parents invite a great physician from the London but there is no use. Finally they say that she
will be going to die. But they are given the treatment to cure her problems but it does not
work properly to require from her illness.
…She was found unconscious and in a high fever—the doctor said that she
had received a poisonous bite, and the girl being at a delicate and critical age,
the result was serious—so much so that she was not expected to recover. A
great London physician came down but could do nothing—indeed, he said that
the girl would not survive the night… (LWW: 241).
In Indira Soundarrajan Thenkizaku Minnal Dhanajayan does not know how to cure
his son‘s disease. On the way they meet Pakkeri Siddha. He gives herbal treatment to relive
206
from his high fever and chillness. He explains the Suriya Maduli powder has the power to
bring down high fever as well as blood vomiting. Dhanajayan and his family accept the
herbal treatment so the Siddha says ―Please open your mouth my dear kid…the mixture of
the herbal enters into the Anirooth‘s mouth. Surprisingly he becomes normal position after a
few minutes‖ (Soundarrajan: 65). In the same way he mentions similar incidents in his novel
Vittu Vidu Karuppa. For example he brings out the herbal and medicine treatment to Aravind.
The Naxalite Lakshmanapari and his gang plunder jewels and money from the village called
Thottakarmangalam. Some of them are arrested by the Police with the help of Doctor
Aravind. Naxalites decide to kill Aravind and accordingly they plan. One of them stabs
Aravind in the hospital. He gets proper treatment and saves his life but his wound is not yet
cured. In this condition he goes to Thottakarmangalam there he becomes unconscious. At the
time a local physician gives herbal treatment to relieve from his unconsciousness and gives
herbal medicine for his wound. After this his wound gets completely cured. Dr. Nantha
explains all these things to the Rathan and her family.
Last week Aravind reached here but his wounds are not yet cured. He went to
the Karuppa temple there he became unconsciousness. At the time a local
Physician gave treatment to the wound and the medicine. (VVK: 326).
10.5.
Loss of blood causes death to the living beings. This rational idea occupies
human beings when they hunt animals. Blood transaction is one of the ways to recover living
beings because of this rational thought many animals and human beings get new life. These
two writers consider this as important in their novels. They have written several things
relating to blood transfusion in their novels. Bram Stoker‘s Dracula and Indra Soundarrajan‘s
Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean are best example to bring out relevant incidence. For example in
Dracula one of the characters Van Helsing gathers as much as information about Lucy. He
207
explains the reason of her unconsciousness and need of blood. Regarding this Christopher
Craft says ―Van Helsing, who provides for Lucy transfusions designed to counteract the
dangerous influence of the Count, confirms Dracula's declaration of surro- gation; he knows
that once the transfusions begin...‖ (Craft: 111).
Ram Mohan is an important character in Indra Soundarrajan‘s novel Kuttirkul
Puguntha Uir. He becomes unconscious because of cancer. Doctor Sivarama Krishnan
conducts all kinds of test to find any other ways to cure the cancer. But the report does not
favour him. Ram Mohan‘s son Sarathi looks at the report cover and he sees ―Proof of
reports, X- ray pictures, Blood test and Urine test contain several numbers‖(Soundarrajan: 3).
Indra Soundarrajan brings out the development of medical and its usage in his novels. Sutriy
Sutriy Varuvean is one among them to bring such incidents. In this novel characters such as
Ramesh and Krishnan are against all kind of beliefs. But their family members such as
Thulaci, Thamarikannan and Sunderi believe in magical power. They decide to get
Pragalathan‘s properties with the help of magical power. They want to tell all these things to
their sister in-law (Ranjitham). On the way they meet with an accident, unfortunately there
Ranjitham sees and helps them. Ramesh gets minor problem but Krishnan becomes
unconscious due to the loss of blood. They have admitted him in General Hospital. Doctors
are ready to conduct some operation to Krishnan. Ranjitham and Ramesh are eagerly waiting
in front of ICU, at that time the nurse comes out from the ICU and tells the exact possession
of Krishnan.
General Hospital!
Ramesh and Ranjitham stand in front of emergency ward.
Inside the operation theatre an emergency operation is being conducted for
Krishnan. But Ranjitham thinks about her daughter Anu and her answer…‖
208
It is good you have fetched him on time; otherwise he may die‖ one of the
nurses says and goes inside the operation theatre. (SSV: 240).
Bram stoker and Indra Soundarrajan mention some of the theories in their novels to
explore the importance science. These two writers use such characters to follow their own
theories. In Bram Stoker‘s novel characters such as Mr. Trelawney, Dr. Winchister, Edger
Caswell, Dr. Van Helsing, Archie Hunter, Sir Nathanial and Adam Salton do some
experiments and believe all kinds of theories.
Indra Soundarrajan‘s characters such as
Animudi Dhaver, Vikraman, Reena, Radha, Pragalathan and Ramalingam believe the
development of science and keenly observe its theories. The advantage of science and its
unbelievable inventions bring out their novel‘s characters. Various characters bring out the
deep involvements of science in various situations.
11.1.
Bram Stoker novels basically explain different types of characters. The
scientific theories and experiments are given importance. The Jewel of Seven Star novel is
one among them; in this novel the major character Mr. Trelawney finds so many things from
the Queen Tera‘s tomb. With the help of all those things he decides to conduct an experiment.
Mr. Trelawney goes to conduct The Great Experiment with the help of his daughter Miss.
Trelawney. To conduct this experiment he needs sufficient electrical power. Regarding this
he asks everyone to co-operate to get success in his experiment. Before going to conduct the
exam he explains everyone what he thinks and how is going to conduct the experiment. For
example Mr. Trelawney discusses with Miss. Trelawney Margaret, Malcolm Ross, Dr.
Winchester and Dr. Corbeck. Dr. Corbeck easily finds out what he is going to do. Regarding
this Karen E. Macfarlane says ―In The Jewel of the Seven Stars, Trelawny attempts to
reconcile ancient and modern sciences by drawing ‗light rays and radium‘ into his assertion
209
that ‗we may find that Astrology [has] a scientific basis‘ of which ‗we are profoundly
ignorant‘ (Stoker 1975: 180). Delving into the realms of Egyptian knowledge through his
investigation of Queen Tera‘s body and possessions, he ultimately describes his ‗grand
experiment‘, as an event that will bring two scientific systems‖ (Macfarlane:17). The
discussion follows to explain how they are discussing about the experiment.
I am a scientist and an investigator of phenomena. I have no one belonging to
me or dependent on me. I am quite alone, and free to do what I like with my
own—including my life!" Mr. Trelawny bowed gravely, and turning to Mr.
Corbeck said: "I have known your ideas for many years past, old friend; so I
need ask you nothing. As to Margaret and Malcolm Ross, they have already
told me their wishes in no uncertain way…The experiment which is before us
is to try whether or not there is any force, any reality, in the old Magic. There
could not possibly be more favourable conditions for the test; and it is my own
desire to do all that is possible to make the original design effective. That there
is some such existing power I firmly believe (JSS: 105).
Indra Soundarrajan uses scientific theories and its usage in his novels. In his
Aranmanai Ragasiyam is one among them for example the protagonist Barani is wondering
the scientific development and its usage ―gravitational force brings down even even the small
weightless paper but Aeroplanes are big-sized but they are flying in the sky against this
gravitational theories‖ (Soundarrajan: 7). He has mentioned one of the important theories in
his novel Athumattum Rakasiyam. Radha is doing her engineering degree in Selam. In the
main entrance of her village she finds a key, which is totally different form ordinary one. She
gets the key bunch in the ant-hill. She takes with her when she is in her room the other friends
come and join with her. She asks one of her Mechanical Engineering friend to make a
210
duplicate key. When her friend sees the key the next minute she explains about the key. Then
they take several photos to make a duplicate key. Later her friend makes the duplicate key
exactly. But she explains how the key is made up and explains the important of the key and
its usage because it needs proper knowledge otherwise everything will go wrong. At the same
time she says what theory they employed to make such a key.
There are crores and crores of leaves in a tree. Each stems has several
leafs, there is some difference between one leaf with another leaf. Even
micron level there is no change in between two leafs at the same time there is
no change in nerves system. In the same way these keys are made up of a
particular purpose to open any one secret door or box. It is a brilliant matter
because these nine keys should fix at a time and give equal force to open.
There is a separate name for this type of keys. Mostly it can be used for such
great secret lockers. If any one key miss from it there is no use. (AR: 138).
11.2.
Edgar Caswall is one of the characters in Bram Stoker‘s novel The Lair of the
White Worm. He is doing different kinds of experiment in his place called Doom Tower. In
the Castra Regis birds like Pigeons continuously attack Edger Casweall field. In order to
avoid this Edgar Caswall decides to conduct an experiment in his field. He constructs a big
kite it continuously flies on the sky according to the wind direction. He conducts this as an
experiment in his field so he measures everything properly, at the same time he calculates its
Wight. He must adjust the kite towards the wind direction. According to his idea the
experiment also gets success without fail. Julia M. Wright says that ―Even the sound of the
kite is orientalized: ―if one laid a finger on the string, the sound answered to the flapping of
the running in a sort of hollow intermittent murmur. Caswall, who was now wholly obsessed
211
with the kite and all belonging to it, found a distinct…‖ (Julia: 200). Here the following lines
would explain how the preparation of the kite is made.
Mr. Caswall‘s experiments with the kite went on successfully. Each day he
tried the lifting of greater weight, and it seemed almost as if the machine had a
sentience of its own, which was increasing with the obstacles placed before
it. All this time the kite hung in the sky at an enormous height. The wind was
steadily from the north, so the trend of the kite was to the south. All day long,
runners of increasing magnitude were sent up. These were only of paper or
thin cardboard, or leather, or other flexible materials. The great height at
which the kite hung made a great concave curve in the string, so that as the
runners went up they made a flapping sound. (LWW 259)
There are a number of theories present in science, at the same time scientist are trying
to find new things in their experiments. Experiments are important to bring exact result.
Related to this many situations play an important role in Indira Soundarrajan novels for
example Uiri Thirudathey Dr. Narasimman explains the importance of his patient situation
―We gave slight shock treatment with some injection. If it is a miner we can find something
when he is wake up. Otherwise it will take some days...‖ (Soundarrajan: 195). He mentions
certain things in his novel Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. Ramalingam is one of the characters in this
novel. He admits a stranger into the hospital because the stranger is injured by the dog‘s bite.
Doctor examines him; from the blood test they find Rabbis viruses extremely affect his
blood. On the other hand he escapes from the hospital. They advise everyone to aware of him
because his saliva contains much of the Rabbis virus.
First of all give the address….we must catch him otherwise he may cause a
big problem.
212
O God! Note my address first of all and get ready to come here. If it is
possible we will catch and tie him up.
Careful sir….it is dangerous because his saliva itself contains Rabbis virus.
Ok…ok…come soon (SSV: 97).
From the rational point of view these two writers use various incidents to prove the
rational attitude. These two writers use the rational concept according to the development of
rational events during their life span. There is lot of difference between them but some of
them merge with one another. Thus rationalistic ideas loom large in the writings of Bram
Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan but it must be noted that though scientific ideas govern
supreme, they are still in favour of occult.
213
CHAPTER – IV
OCCULT Vs RATIONAL
Writers are conveying their ideas to the readers with the help of literature. Literature
plays an important role to explore writer‘s knowledge in various fields. Writers choose
different types of genres to bring out their creative idea. Occult and rational are placing
major role in horror literature. The word, ―occult‖ is derived from the Latin word, occultus,
which means things that are mysterious, hidden, and very secretive. Good and evil forces
play a large part in the practices which make up the occult world. It can involve such
subjects as magic (alternatively spelled and defined as magic), alchemy, extra-sensory
perception, astrology, spiritualism and numerology. In pre-modern cultures occultism was an
integral part of a religious world view deriving from the mystery, wonder, and fearfulness of
the environment, where the human being found themselves. In English and Tamil literature
the occult concepts are present in genres like stories, poem, prose, drama, and novels.
Similarly rational ideas have their own role in literature. The word "rational" derives from the
Latin word "ratio," which means "reason" or "computation," and exercising the ability to
reason. It plays an important role in subjects like Science, Economics, Sociology, Psychology
and Political Science. The rational concepts are mainly present in Technologies, Science,
Discourses, Designs, Fashions, Self-Improvement, etc.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan have authored several novels. There are a
number of similarities and dissimilarities in their works. They have used occult as a base to
bring out all kinds of rational ideas in their novels. For example, some of the characters
believe only in rational ideas but at the end they assent to occult believes and their powers.
The occult plays an important role in their works. Their occult ideas are based on religion,
superstition, supernatural powers, etc.
214
1. 0.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan have written different types of novels
with different types of characters. Stoker‘s Dracula, Mystery of the Sea, The Lady of the
Shroud, The Lair of the White Worm and The Jewel of Seven Star deal with occult characters.
Similarly Indra Soundarrajan‘s Vittu Vidu Karuppa, Athumattum Rakasiyam, Sutriy Sutriy
Varuvean and Vikrama… Vikrama Part I & II are also stories of occult beliefs. In Bram
Stoker‘s The Jewel of Seven Star and Indra Soundarrajan‗s Vittu Vidu Karuppa, the
protagonists believe in the occult lore but in the beginning they do not realise its power. The
belief in occult leads them forward. The two writers give more importance to the occult lore.
For example Margaret is woman protagonist in the novel The Jewel of Seven Star. From the
beginning she does not believe the reincarnation and the astral body of mummy so she helps
the rational characters such as Doctor Winchester and Malcolm Ross. But at the end her
rational attitude turns into the occult beliefs. Margaret believes Queen Tera‘s reincarnation
and her occult power. Nicholas Daly says ―The plot of Stoker's Jewel of Seven Stars turns on
the revival of another royal mummy. Again there is a degree of mediation involved in the
fantasy. The narrator is not in love with Queen Tera, but with the daughter of the
Egyptologist, Trelawny, who wants to revive the dead queen‖ (Daly: 42). The protagonist of
the novel Malcolm Ross finds changes in her character.
Margaret was changing! At times during the past few days I had hardly known
her as the same girl whom I had met at the picnic, and whose vigils I had
shared in the sick-room of her father. Then, even in her moments of greatest
sorrow or fright or anxiety, she was all life and thought and keenness. Now
she was generally distraite, and at times in a sort of negative condition as
though her mind—her very being—was not present. At such moments she
would have full possession of observation and memory (JSS: 170).
215
In the same way in Indira Soundarrajan‘s Vittu Vidu Karuppa Doctor Reena believes
in science and its perception. But at the end she comes to know the occult power. Similarly,
Indra Soundarrajan uses rational character in his novel Abaya Malli. In this novel the rational
character does not belief the presence of occult power. For example the protagonist Dhevan
does not accept the presence of Evil Spirit, Sorcerer, Saint, Yogi and Demigoddess but at the
end he gets the experience to know the occult power. In the same way Doctor Reena, Doctor
Aravind, Inspector Babu and Shanmugam come to know of the occult power. For example
they come across the person (like a man of avatar) in the novel Vittu Vidu Karuppa. They
start to believe on Demigod Karuppa. Because the person (demigod Karuppa) solved all their
problems and vanished in front of everyone. They wonder that they never come across such a
person anywhere in their life. In front of the person‘s personality they do not speak anything.
The argument follows as under:
I am living… He runs towards the back side of the Banyan tree. They all run
towards the direction but he vanishes within seconds. After that they do not
know what to do, so and they stand in astonish. Towards the temple the village
people come to see them. The light continuously burns without any
disturbance (VVK: 382).
From these two novels the major characters such as Margaret and Reena have rational
temperament but they are totally changed from their activities and behaviour at the end of
these two novels. The rational attitude accompanies them only to know the occult power. In
their novels the occult power rises with the proper evidence and also it leads them to
understand or solve all the problems. These two women dedicate their life to know the power
of occult beliefs because Margaret totally changes her behaviour. Because of that her lover
Malcolm Ross is disappointed. From these two novels we understand that the rational
216
characters are keen on knowing the occult power. In front of the occult power they become
silent.
2. 0.
Religion contains countless occult believes. The rational behaviour depends up
on the occult belief in their novels. Doctor Van Helsing in Dracula and Pragalathan in Sutriy
Sutriy Varuvean deal with several problems. These two characters use their rational ideas
which they implement in certain situation but they have also fallen into the trap of occult
beliefs for example, Doctor Van Helsing follows all kinds of rational ideas such as
Transfusion of Blood, Hypnotism, Medicines, Technological Instruments, and Weapons but
when he knows that the evil spirit Dracula sucks blood from the Lucy Westenra he never
thinks to act against this occult attitude; instead he also starts to follow all kinds of religious
methods against the evil spirits. Nicholas Daly says ―Dracula, I thought, with his peculiar
physique, his parasitical desires, his aversion to the cross and to all the trappings of
Christianity, his blood-sucking attacks, and his avaricious relation to money, resembled
stereotypical anti-Semitic nineteenth-century representations of the Jew‖ (Daly: 333).
Indra Soundarrajan‘s Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean brings such a character. Pragalathan is
the protagonist of this novel. His activities are based on rational concepts and he often
suggests to his wife to avoid all kinds of foolish beliefs. But at the end demigoddess
Jakkamma comes and solve his problems in the form of a small girl. After that he starts to
worship demigoddess Jakkamma and believes in occult power. Similarly he uses the same
idea in his novel Ettu Thisai Nangu Vaasal. In this novel the protagonist Ganasan is working
as a Reporter. He does not believe in the ghost, demon and demigoddess. But at the end the
occult character Pandiyamma advise him to follow her guidance. He follows her wish and
escapes from the problem. In the same way, Pragalathan does not know about the small girl
in the novel Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean but he follows her words without any argument. At the
217
end they are all wondering about the small girl and her activities because of her stimulation.
They escape from the evil character Jayadev. The small girl vanishes after saving Jangama
Nayaker‘s family according to her promise. Pragalathan‘s wife Ranjitham says the girl is
none other than Goddess Jakama. Jayadev is a sorcerer and with his magical power he brings
everyone under his control. Everyone follows his words without any opposition but when the
small girl touches them, they are relieved of Jayadev‘s magical power.
The small child runs and stimulates Pragalathan. He relieves from his
unconsciousness then shaking his head and looking around. He runs fast and
sees Ranjitham on the other hand Jayadev strangling Thulasi uncle‘s neck…
He forces his way between and tries to prevent the killing. Ranjitham does
know what to do but the miracle stated in front of her…The small girl
continuously accompanies Pragalathan, then she comes towards the Jakkamma
statue and takes the snake from the statute‘s neck like usual way and moves
towards Jayadev (S. S. V: 314).
From these two novels Van Helsing and Pragalathan play an important role to get
relieved from problems. These two characters very much like to know the occult power. They
are giving importance to the rational attitudes but their behaviour shows only their interest in
occult beliefs. The occult power protects them from the evil spirit.
3. 0.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan bring about occult references in their
novels. The occult thought leads to know the unknown power and gets something from it.
These writers use various characters and situations to bring out the occult lore. Occult beliefs
show the way to live. Bram Stoker‘s The Lady of the Shroud and Indra Soundarrajan‘s
Athumattum Rakasiyam are best examples. In Bram Stoker‘s The Lady of the Shroud
characters such as Aunt Janet, Rupert Sent Leger and the Blue Mountaineers believe on the
218
woman vampire. The woman vampire wanders during the night time to bring the occult fear.
Their occult beliefs lead them to live a peaceful life. Rupert Sent‘s rational idea starts from
the woman vampire because he observes the woman vampire‘s activity and gets relief from
the fear of vampire because he likes to know the details of the vampire woman Senf Carol
says ―Rupert Sent Leger, protagonist and chief narrator of Bram Stoker‘s The Lady of the
Shroud, writes in his journal about the visits of a mysterious woman. Attempting to discover
whether or not she is a vampire, he analyses her behaviour according to what he has read and
heard of these supernatural beings‖ (Carol: 75).
Indra Soundarrajan also brings the same impression in his novel Athumattum
Rakasiyam. From this novel the Aeramvelikadu villagers and Jaminthar family traditionally
worship demigod Kuttinanda. Samathanpandi commits blunders
in the name of demigod
Kuttinanda. When Chandra Mohan comes across incidents like this the rational idea raises in
his mind it helps to know everything about the village and the Jaminthar‘s family. He gets all
kind of rational approach but it does not affect the occult belief because it shows the way to
find everything. In the same way in Maya Vizhigal, the rational characters do not believe in
the presence of demigoddess Sakkalathi in the Alaganpatti village. But at the end all believe
in the presence of demigoddess Sakkalathi and the evil power. They start to believe the
presence of eight dolls (which have more occult power) because these eight dolls protect the
entire village. The village people get relief from their doubts because they come across
several incidents in the name of evil power. The occult belief makes more clearance in the
name of rational behaviour and the rational characters know the exact truth and gets
knowledge from the unknown power. Likewise Athumattum Rakasiyam brings such
incidents, for example Chandra Mohan and Samathanpandi never go against any kind of
occult belief but Samathanpandi commit mistakes in the name of demigod but Chandra
Mohan finds the truth and relieves the village people from his control. Because of the belief
219
Chandra Mohan comes to know several things with the help of Radha. The argument follows
between Chandra Mohan and Radha regarding the finding of demigod Kuttinanda statue.
Demigod Kuttinanda‘s idol kept inside the box! Kannan (God Vishnu) statue
not less than four feet… Excellent statue with smiling face and chakras are in
its hand. There is no such statue for Kannan in our country because he looks as
if he is ready to fight.
Radha and Chandra Mohan become motionless after seeing the statue. The
green algae is spread everywhere on the statue because it has been in the water
(AMR: 261).
Here the occult power leads the way to know exact truth. The rational characters are
playing important role to find everything in the name of occult belief. These characters do not
go against any kind of occult belief instead they take advantage to know everything.
4.0.
The occult beliefs start from nature because its unbelievable power makes us
to surrender to it. The rational ideas are trying to overcome occult belief and its power. The
rational idea develops from power of nature. The rational characters gather as much
information from nature and bring their rational ideas accordingly. The rational ideas reach us
in various forms but the occult beliefs never get destroyed from this world. Man can live
without any technological development but he cannot live without occult belief because it
makes them as a human being and also it makes us to worship animals and other beings.
Bram stoker and Indra Soundarrajan give more importance to such believes in their novels.
Bram Stoker‘s The Lair of the White Worm and Indra Soundarrajan‘s Vikrama…Vikrama
Part – I can be studied together. These two novels give more importance to nature. The
characters are getting knowledge from nature. These two writers bring rational ideas from the
nature. To prove this, there are a few incidents in their novels. For example The Lair of the
220
White Worm characters is bringing several incidents regarding this. Senf Carol says ―Like the
original endings to both Dracula and The Jewel of Seven Stars, the conclusion to The Lair of
the White Worm combines natural energies with human power. That Salton‘s fuse is ignited
by lightning even suggests that natural forces collaborate with technology to destroy evil.
Indeed the conclusion to Lair suggests this connection, noting that almost seems ―as if she
herself had tried to obliterate the evil signs of what had occurred...‖ (Carol: 120). Stoker
mentions some animal‘s behaviour and their activity in nature. If anything changes a little bit
in nature, everything comes to an end. At the same time nature also never gives chance to
such living creatures in this world. To prove this Stoker brings suitable example to show how
evil is destroyed by unnatural evil power. His novel characters such as Adam Salton and Sir
Nathanial are discussing about the white worm‘s un-natural presence.
May it not be that a mongoose may have merely the instinct to attack, that
nature does not allow or provide him with the fine reasoning powers to
discriminate that he is to attack?
Of course that may be so. But, on the other hand, should we not satisfy
ourselves why he does wish to attack anything? If for centuries, this particular
animal is known to attack only one kind of other animal, are we not justified in
assuming that when one of them attacks a hitherto un classed animal, he
recognizes in that animal some quality which it has in common with the
hereditary enemy? (LWW: 238).
Indra Soundarrajan is also giving importance to nature like Bram Stoker. He gives
different type of situation and character because it is the base to bring all kind of belief. In
one of the novels Vikrama… Vikrama Part – I he narrates such an incident. He brings nature
as the backbone in this novel. Similarly his novel Thenkizhakku Minnal is also one among
221
them because it creates more importance to nature. The rational characters such as Rajamani
and Thanigasalam try to remove demigoddess Sarathambal‘s idol from the sanctum
sanctorum. At the time heavy lightening reaches the top of the temple copper Kalasam (pot –
like structure on the top of temple towers and the cupola above the sanctum sanctorum) and
they are standing like a black statues because the lightning makes them to look like that, their
souls fly away from their bodies. The nature gives suitable punishment to the unnatural evil
characters. He gives more importance to nature in his Vikrama… Vikrama… Part I & II. The
characters such as Pattabi and Saint Kaliyapar are discussing the importance of nature and it
is help to the living beings. From the explanation Pattabi wonders about the importance of
nature and its power. The rational characters do not go against natural belief in their novels.
The following incident explains the importance of nature and occult beliefs.
If a man is more intelligent than others…God and Nature always stand in front
of him… (VVP – I: 381)
Indirectly there is a responsibility to these - Wind, Air, and Fire. All these help
to born live and die. We are living with these kinds of beliefs. (VV P – I: 435)
The nature power does not oppose the rational activity but it gives chance to get
knowledge from it. These two writers bring rational concept from the occult beliefs. The
rational ideas never stand alone to bring anything because it needs to prove something but
nature contains several proofs. They give importance to nature and it shows how rationality
develops from the occult beliefs.
5.0.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan have written different types of horror
novels. Their horror novels contain powerful occult characters. The occult characters bring
more suspense than rational characters. Most of the rational characters move towards the
occult side but occult characters never change their attitude at any circumstance.
222
Such
characters show different way to follow occult beliefs. Bram Stoker‘s Mystery of the Sea and
Indira Soundarrajan‘s Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II are the case in point. For example
Gormala is one of the important characters in the Mystery of the Sea. The other rational
characters change their behaviour according to their wish, but Gormala never change her
thought at any circumstance. She has the power of foresight and uses this to help the rational
characters. She helps them to relieve from the critical situation.
Oh, Gormala help me! Perhaps you can, and it may not be too late. She is
stolen away and is in the hands of her enemies; wicked and desperate men
who have her prisoner on a ship somewhere out at sea. Her life, her honours
are at stake. Help me if you can; and I will bless you till the last hour of my
life! ―The old woman's face actually blazed as I spoke. She seemed to tower
up in the full of her gaunt height to the stature of her woman's pride, as with
blazing eyes she answered me (MS: 375).
Similarly Indra Soundarrajan brings such a powerful occult character in his novel.
Vidhyavani plays a major role in the novel Vikrama…Vikrama Part – I & II because the
entire novel moves with the guidelines of the Palm leaf – manuscript. She never changes her
mind in any other situation. She does her work from the beginning to the end. Indira
Soundarrajan brings more occult characters in the other novels. For example his Yarentru
Mattum Sollathe brings the powerful occult character Sankaranantha Swami. He uses
different types of magical power to solve others problem and advising them to live
accordingly. As an angel Vidhyavani guides everyone with the palm – leaf manuscript, she
has the responsibility to protect the manuscript and makes it reach the concern person. The
Palm leaf – manuscript guides other characters to proceed further. The occult character
Vidhyavani helps other characters to the future. Regarding this Viragi asks to Vidhyavani
223
who as an angel appears in front of him and explains the importance of her duty and the Palm
leaf-manuscript.
Viragi! Why do you want my sight? – the angel asks him.
Viragi said: Mother…is it ordinary manuscript? I feel that this manuscript
protected by some goddess like you, it has the secret of a treasure trove. I
called you to prove this to others…The angel said: Yes…this is also one of my
jobs. The saint orders me to reach this to a concern person in a particular place
and particular time, after getting the message the manuscript should be
destroyed (VVP – II: 342).
These two writers use different type of rational characters but these rational characters
have the dilemma to believe their own rational view but the occult characters never change
under any circumstances. Gormala and Vidhyavani are crated like that. They show way to
other characters to reach their destiny. These occult characters have the power to lead the
story. Based on this, several incidents and situations are woven.
6.0.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan use different type of rational characters
in their novel. Most of the rational characters are struggling to find the occult power in their
novels. Some time they are unable to find the occult power. At the same time they are ready
to follow or fall from its power. For example Bram Stoker‘s The Jewel of Seven Stars and
Indra Soundarrajan‘s Vikrama…Vikrama… Part – I bring such characters. Mr. Trelawney
becomes unconscious and the rational characters such as Doctor Winchester, Malcolm Ross,
Miss. Margaret and Corbeck struggle to know the reason of his unconsciousness. Mr.
Trelawney knew this will happen in his life because of that he has written a letter and kept in
a drawer. When the deductive searches everywhere at the time they find that letter on that he
mentions what are the process his daughter should follow in his unconscious stage.
224
Accordingly they follow but they do not know the exact reason for his unconsciousness and
how he already knew these things. All these events are based on occult beliefs Mark
Morrisson says ―Bram Stoker published his classic of Egyptian Hermetic lore and occult
horror—his ―mummy novel,‖ The Jewel of Seven Stars (JSS). This tale, about an
Egyptologist's efforts to use ancient occult sciences to resurrect an Egyptian queen and magus
(the 5000-year-old Tera), takes up many of the occult themes explored by Zanoni sixty-one
years earlier‖ (Morrisson: 170).
Indra Soundarrajan‘s Vikrama … Vikrama Part – I characters bring out the same
event. For example rational characters such as Vikraman, Dhavaraj, Pattabi and Palaniraj
come across several incidents to find the occult character Nanthan Bhiragi but
they are
unable to find him. For instance the rational character Vikraman becomes unconscious
because Nanthan Bhiragi uses his magical power to bring him under his control. He is doing
everything according to his order. Dhavaraj, Pattabi and Anna Narayanan are worried about
his behaviour. Indra Soundarrajan also brings rational characters to know the occult power in
his novel Aranmanai Ragasiyam. Bharani wants to know the secret of saints and sorcerers.
As a saint Barnacidas helps him to know everything, he understands everything at last. But,
Barnacidas grandfather who lives as a saint decides Bharani should live with his mother
according to his karma (fate). The saint removes Bharani‘s experiences which he gathers
from the saints and blesses him. In Vikrama… Vikrama Part – I nobody knew how Vikraman
changes his behaviour. They are struggling to know the exact reason for his change. Nanthan
Bhiragi orders him to get his sword. After he gets the sword, he decides to meet Nanthan
Bhiragi. He discusses with Pattabi regarding his work but Pattabi never expects such an
answer from him because he is under the control of Nanthan Bhiragi. Regarding this Pattabi
and Dhavaraj are discussing Vikraman‘s behaviour. The argument follows…
225
Vikrama…Pattabi voice stops him. What? Vikraman face turns towards him.
Where are you going? Do you want to know that?
What question is this…now; we must go and meet Dhavaraj sir and Anna
Narayanan.
Pattabi…do not make me angry. I have lot of work. I do not like to tell all
those things to you.
Vikrama….are you speaking like this…? Do you know for whom you are
talking (V. V. P – I: 465).
Trelawney and Vikraman become unconsciousness with the occult power. They are
unable to know its power but latter they understand that it is a kind of occult power protecting
or controlling them. These characters come to know the occult power with the experiences.
The other novel characters such as Archie Hunter, Jonathan Harker, Malcolm Ross, Adam
Salton and Rupert Sent Leger in Bram Stoker‘s novels and Vikraman, Chandra Mohan,
Reena, Rajanderan, and Pragalathan in Indra Soundarrajan‘s novels struggle hard to know the
exact power of occult.
7.0.
These horror writers use different types of situations to bring horror in their
novel. Bram Stoker‘s Dracula and Indra Soundarrajan‘s Vittu Vidu Karuppa are best
example, because rational characters find several things but the occult power overcomes such
evidences. In Dracula the protagonist Jonathan Harker comes across several horrifying
experience and finds several incidents. Regarding this Philip Holden says ―With this
disciplinary element of the Gothic and Romance revival in mind, I wish in this essay to
investigate the most visible aspect of Stoker's Dracula, its depiction of magic, the
supernatural, and the occult, as incitement to social conformity and individualization on the
226
part of the reading subject‖ (Holden: 470). Even though Jonathan Harker lives in
sophisticated rational world (London) the occult power makes him to believe in everything.
Jonathan Harker goes to meet Count Dracula in Transylvania. On the way most of them
advise him not to go but he never bothers about anything. But when he reaches the Palace and
comes across different types of incidents which make him more afraid he says...
―I began to fear as I wrote in this book that I was getting too diffuse.
But now I am glad that I went into detail from the first, for there is something
so strange about this place and all in it that I cannot but feel uneasy. I wish I
were safe out of it, or that I had never come. It may be that this strange night
existence is telling on me, but would that that were all! If there were any one
to talk to I could bear it, but there is no one. I have only the Count to speak
with, and he -I fear I am myself the only living soul within the place.‖ (D: 46)
Indra Soundarrajan also brings such incidents in his novel Vittu Vidu Karuppa.
Reena and Rathana are the important characters in this novel. They are in their final year
medical course but Reena alone has the rational attitude. Reena reaches Rathana‘s village and
she believes in demigod Karuppa and grandma Pollaku Paechi‘s ghost story. As a medical
student Rathana gets more fear but Reena does not like that she is very much eager to know
the story of their family when Rathana‘s brother Rajanderan tells it. Similarly, Indira
Soundarrajan brings this notion in his novel Jenma Jenmamai. In this novel the woman
protagonist Varshini does not believe the presence of ghost but at the end she accepts the
presence of ghost because after the death of Professor Vaithiesvaran‘s wife, she turns into a
ghost and punishes the thief. Without fear Rajanderan and Reena get ready to go Kasithopu
Palace in the novel Vittu Vidu Karuppa. There they find grandma‘s ghost. Their rational
attitudes disappear from them and believe the presence of ghost.
227
It is lamenting not cry. Graveyard is nearby, it may come from there.
Rajanderan gives the answer and moves fast from the place. Reena follows
him because there is no other way to her.
He pulls Reena and starts to run towards the direction. The fear makes him
like that because of that he never takes the key from the main door.
She is also getting more fear after seeing the grandma‘s ghost. (VVK: 131)
Here, the rational characters are getting agitated. Their rational approach fully
disappears from them. The occult power brings them to believe the presence of evil power
such as ghost, demon and evil spirits attitudes. Jonathan Harker, Rajanderan and Reena get
more fear by several incidents because they never expect such occult power. Their rational
attitude simply vanishes from them. The voiceless rational character and attitude are revealed
in several situations but the occult characters never bother about their attitude. Occult
characters make them more afraid.
8.0.
Bram Stoker‘s The Lady of the Shroud, Dracula, Mystery of the Sea, and Lair
of the White Worm involve with such incidents. Similarly Indra Soundarrajan‘s novels such
as Vittu Vidu Karuppa, Athumattum Rakasiyam, Vikrama… Vikrama Part I & II and Sutriy
Sutriy Varuvean basically brings out the occult ideas. The occult lore are the base to bring out
all kinds of things in his novels. For example in The Lady of the Shroud the story moves with
the belief of a woman vampire and her strange behaviour during night time. The vampire
woman creates different kinds of fear to the Blue Mountaineers. They also believe the
presence of the vampire and her appearance in the form of shroud. The occult belief is always
present in this novel A. Rickels Laurence says ―…Stoker‘s writing one last time in The Lady
of the Shroud, his other vampire novel. But this one is present the occult phantasm of
228
vampirism than it is, up front, about hostage-taking, covert operations, psychological warfare,
and espionage‖ (Laurence: 196). With the basic belief the story starts to move to an end with
the protection of Blue Mountaineers. Rupert Sent Leger finds out what is going on in this
strange land and understands the belief regarding the vampire.
The Vampire legend was spread as a protection against partial discovery by
any mischance, and other weird beliefs were set afoot and fostered.
Arrangements were made that only on certain days were the mountaineers to
be admitted to the Crypt, she agreeing that for these occasions she was to take
opiates or carry out any other aid to the preservation of the secret. She was
willing, she impressed upon us, to make any personal sacrifice which might be
deemed necessary for the carrying out her father‘s task for the good of the
nation (LS: 212).
In the same way Indra Soundarrajan also mentions in Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. In this
novel the author brings the basic idea to worship demigoddess Jakkamma. In the middle of
the novel we find the rational characters seemed to wander with the rational ideas, but at the
end they fall on the occult lap. Ranjitham is a woman protagonist of this novel. She believes
in the presence of omnipotent power. She comes across several incidents to worship
demigoddess Jakkamma, at the same time she gets the blessing of second sight. On the other
hand her husband Pragalathan does not like his wife‘s behaviour. At the same time Jayadev
starts to worship demigoddess Jakkamma and tries to get her blessings. In front of the good
and evil power the rational characters behave according to the wish of occult power. The
story moves towards the occult end. In the same way most of the novel move towards the
occult end. Mandira Veral closes with the occult notion. In this novel a small baby has the
magical power and the baby gives blessing to the important characters. Similarly Sutriy
229
Sutriy Varuvean highlights occult belief Ranjitham continuously starts to worship
demigoddess Jakkamma, at that time a small girl appears in-front of
their main door and
takes her towards their land because the evil character Jayadev starts to do all kinds of rituals
and gets blessing from demigod Jakkamma. But at the end the evil character Jayadev was
punished by demigoddess Jakkamma and all others receive her blessings. Regarding this
Jayadev discuss with Thulasi and his family members.
There is no cloud in the sky, it looks empty, rain disappears and stars are
blinking here and there…Thulasi, Rosario, Ramesh and Thammari Kannan are
ready to lift Jakkamma‘s stature to keep on the pedestal; it is surprising that
Pragalathan is also accompanying them.
Sundari brings the nine kinds of gems which are folded in the black cloth and
shows to Jayadev. He also gets from her and worships them. Then, he keeps
the nine kinds of gems and a magical copper sheet in the bottom of the statue.
Then, he covers all those things into the wet sand. (SSV: 307)
These characters are facing both occult and rational attitudes. But the occult attitude
only leads the story towards the conclusion. The rational characters are recognising the occult
power and they never show inconvenience towards occult power. After they see the occult
power they are trying to know it fully. Rupert, Pragalathan and Thulasi belong to this
category. They give importance to the occult power.
9.0.
Rational attitudes are ending up in futile in Bram Stoker and Indra
Soundarrajan‘s novels. They use rational attitudes and situations to give support to believe
the rational thought but it does not work out properly. Because rational characters suffer with
insufficient rational attitudes. For example, these two writers are introduced to different kinds
of rational characters and try to solve some problems but it does not happen properly. Their
230
rationalism fail at last at the same time occult characters solve all the problems. In Stoker‘s
novel‘s rational characters such as Van Helsing, Doctor Winchester, Doctor Stewards,
Vladika, Oolanga, Salton, and Marjory Drake fail when they are trying to solve the problems.
In the same way Indra Soundarrajan brings out some characters in his novels for example
Doctor Reena, Doctor Arunachalam, Rajanderan, Vikraman and Samathana Pondi are trying
to solve some problems but they are unable to solve it but occult characters solve it properly.
Bram Stoker‘s The Lair of the White Worm and Indra Soundarrajan‘s Vikrama…Vikrama
Part – II novels bring out such situations. For example Adam Salton is the protagonist of the
novel The Lair of the White Worm. He tries to find the presence of white worm and its power.
In between another rationalist Oolanga decides to kill the occult Lady Arabella and the White
worm. Oolanga and Adam Salton are trying to solve the problem at the same time they plan
how to work properly but everything ends in failure. At the end the occult power raises and
kills Oolanga. Adam Salton does not know what to do, so he escapes. Similarly Glennis
Byron says ―As Adam and Sir Nathaniel attempt to understand the situation, they conclude
that she lied in particular about the ermine collar studded with emeralds – she says Oolanga
tore it from her neck and that it disappeared with him into the well hole – because this
provides an explanation for the green lights seen in the room as she plunged into the well
hole with Oolanga. ‗Any unprejudiced person', reasons Sir Nathaniel, 'would accept the green
lights to be the eyes of a great snake, such as tradition pointed to living in the well-hole‖
(Byron: 7).
In the same way Indra Soundarrajan uses some of the rational characters to solve
problems, for example in one of the novels Vikrama…Vikrama Part – II he brings out such
characters. He uses several Doctor Characters to solve physical problems, they check and
find the problem but they are unable to cure it.
They are simply living without any
development but the occult characters are solving their problem. Anna Narayanan gets heart
231
attack, and the doctor says he is critical and also they say god alone can cure him. Pattabi and
Dhavaraj are upset because of his health condition. But Vikraman touches him and cures him.
After this incident Anna Narayanan and the doctor are surprised because of the immediate
change of his health condition. He brings several rational characters in most of the novels for
example Thenkizhakku Minnal is one among them. In this novel the Doctor character does
not know the reason of the small boy‘s disease but the Yogi easily finds the disease and cures
it without any problem. Here the rational characters are unable to do anything similarly the
doctors in Vikrama…Vikrama Part – II simply look at the unbelievable incidents. Regarding
this a Nurse and Doctor argue with Anna Narayanan …
The nurse comes quickly after seeing that. What is this…doctor….doctor… –
she shouted. The Doctor also comes fast. He is surprised at the sitting position
of Anna Narayanan.
Mr. Anna Narayanan…what is this…. you are a heart patient…you have
responsibility… At the same time the doctor shouted at him.
Anna Narayanan said: Doctor…I do not have any problem. I am feeling good
and energetic (VVP – II: 98).
From these two novels one can say that it is rational characters who fail to solve
problems. Doctor and Oolanga belong to this category because they are unable to solve their
problems. But the occult characters are solving problems. Lady Arabella and Vikraman
belong to this type because when they interfere in the problems people are getting relived of
their difficulties. Here occult only has the power to solve everything.
10. 0. Bram stoker and Indra Soundarrajan are using the rational characters to find
out the secret or unbelievable events. Rational characters identify the occult power from their
232
experiences. The rational characters move with the idea to face critical position at that time
they are recognising the occult power and get the fear of horror. On the other hand they get
help from occult power. Because the occult power consists of two forces they are good and
evil. The good character always leads the way but the evil power does give much trouble.
Bram Stoker uses this notion in most of the novels, for example The Mystery of the Sea is one
among them. The rational character Archie Hunter comes across such event when he is in the
cave. Archie Hunter wants to find his wife Marjory. She is kidnaped by the treasurer and he
gets the clue from the occult character Marjory, with the guide line he reaches the treasurer‘s
place. After this incident he recognises the power of occult and horror from his experience.
She says…
Nothing but the faith which I had in the vision of Marjory, which came to me
with the dead eyes of the western Seer, could have carried me out into that
dreadful gloom. All its possibilities of horror and danger woke to me at once,
and for a moment appalled me. But Faith is a conquering power; even the
habit of believing, in which I had been taught, stood to me in this wild hour.
No sceptic, no doubter, could have gone forth as I did into that unknown of
gloom and fear (MS: 232).
Similarly Indira Soundarrajan uses this kind of notion in his novels. Vittu Vidu
Karuppa, Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean and Vikrama… Vikrama Part I & II are best examples for
this because most of the situations relate to this. Pragalathan is an important character in the
novel Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. He is in critical position because the evil character Jayadev
uses his evil power to control everyone and tries to get Pragalathan‘s property. In the same
way Rayamma and Sivagami try to get Devean‘s property in the novel Abaya Malli but the
occult character Siddha helps him to relieve from all kinds of problem. Similarly a small girl
233
appears in front of Pragalathan and takes him into his land because Jayadev makes puja to get
power from demigoddess Jakkamma and brings everyone in his control. As a rational
character Pragalathan does not know all these things but when the occult character a small
girl leads the way to understand Jayadev‘s plan at the time he recognises the occult power.
The rational character Pragalathan gets back his property and also he gets blessings from the
demigoddess Jakkamma. The argument follows between the small girl and Pragalathan as
follows:
No… there is a puja going on you know that?
What puja?
Yes, we will speak later, get ready.
Pragalathan gets confused. He feels that the girl is playing a magical game.
The small girl gets down from him and runs towards the car. She sits inside
the car and asks him continuously ‗come… come…‘ at the same time she
looks at him eagerly‖ (SSV: 277)
These two writers use such a powerful occult character to lead the rational character to
reach their destiny. The occult character helps them to solve their problem at the same time
they are recognising the occult power. Rupert gets vision from Gormala to relive from the
danger. Pragalathan gets knowledge and blessing from goddess Jakkamma who is in the
form of a small girl. Rupert and Pragalathan get relief from their problem because of the
occult power otherwise they are in critical position.
11. 0. These two writers use different types of rational characters in their novels. The
rational characters are getting afraid to believe their own rational idea because they do not
know whether it is right or wrong. Such characters are introduced in their novels on the other
234
hand the rational idea develops from the existing occult power which is present several
centuries ago. For example Bram Stoker‘s The Lair of the White Worm, The Jewel of Seven
Stars, Lady of the Shroud, Mystery of the Sea and Dracula deal with of rational ideas. In the
same
way
Indra
Soundarrajan‘s
Vittu
Vidu
Karuppa,
Athumattum
Rakasiyam,
Vikrama…Vikrama Part I & II and Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean bring various rational ideas but all
those ideas start from the occult belief. For example there are different types of rational ideas
all those ideas are emitting from occult power which is already present with the occult
beliefs. For example the novel The Jewel of Seven Star’s rational character Mr Trelawney
wants to do his experiment to find out some power. For that he uses the occult believes
lamps, statues, and Queen Tera‘s mummy corps. As a scientist Mr Trelawney follows all kind
of occult beliefs to conduct the experiment. Occult power is the base to bring all kinds of
rational activities regarding this Malcolm Ross and Margaret are discussing about the Queen
Tera‘s corps to start their experiment. Based on this Mark Morrisson says ―Stoker goes
further, attempting to bring the ancient science into line with cutting-edge modern atomic
science. He locates the source of Queen Tera's incredible powers in atomic energy—in
radium's radiation. Invoking the names of Crookes, Curie, and Ramsay, Trelawny twice
speculates about the mysterious powers of the magic coffer that is to be part of the
resurrection proceedings‖ (Morrisson: 16). Their idea fully brings with the occult beliefs.
Margaret, having thrown a white sheet over the Queen's body, asked us to
bring it to her own room, where we laid it on her bed. Then she sent us away,
saying: Leave her alone with me. There are still many hours to pass, and I do
not like to leave her lying there, all stark in the glare of light. This may be the
Bridal she prepared for--the Bridal of Death; and at least she shall wear her
pretty robes…When presently she brought me back to her room, the dead
Queen was dressed in the robe of fine linen with the embroidery of gold; and
235
all her beautiful jewels were in place. Candles were lit around her, and white
flowers lay upon her breast. (JSS: 147)
Indra Soundarrajan also deals with the same idea in his novels. Athumattum
Rakasiyam brings such characters Chandra Mohan is a rational character and he does not
believe in supernatural things. After the death of his wife, he wants to know the exact reason
of her death, with the help of Ezhumalai he detaches his wife corpse from the graveyard, at
the same time Ezhumali kills the graveyard security Oonakkannan and they burry his corpse
in Chandra Mohan‘s wife graveyard. Then he requests his father in law to take his daughter‘s
corpse and request him to give his doctor-friend to conduct autopsy but on the way the car
meets with an accident and they die. He is wondering and does not know what to do at the
time he says everything to the Sub-Inspector Rathinavelu but he is not able to help him. On
the other hand Rayar does not accept Chandra Mohan‘s argument so he calls every one and
reaches the graveyard to prove against Chandra Mohan‘s complaint. There Chandra Mohan
sees Oonakkannan sitting and offering respect to Rayar. After this incident Chandra Mohan
thinks whether his rational attitudes are right or wrong. The incidents follow
Vettiyan (one who is engaged by the local community or authority for burning
and burying corpses) Oonakkannan sits in front of the main gate. When he
sees Rayar he gives respect and kneels down in front of him.
Chandra Mohan‘s heart beat almost stops because of this.
He is the vettiyan of our own Aeyeram Velikkadu village graveyard, the
person whom Chandra Mohan mentioned to you. At the same time he goes
near Chandra Mohan‘s wife graveyard. (AMR: 115).
236
These two writers use various characters to bring different types of beliefs on both
occult and rational incidents. The rational characters do not know whether their rational ideas
are right or wrong. Their rational idea develops from the belief on occult power. The occult
belief only leads the rational character to bring such idea in their novels.
12. 0. These two writers give more power to the occult characters in their novels.
Most of the rational characters are getting power from the supreme occult character. In their
novel the rational characters are just thinking about how to make particular thing or how to
find the truth. They do not create anything in their novel but occult characters do not like that
they have good or evil power to solve any problem. For example in Bram Stoker‘s novels
characters such as Count Dracula, Gormala, Archie Hunter, Queen Tera, Lady Arabella and
Vladika have some power to give to others. Similarly Indra Soundarrajan characters such as
Nanthan Bhiragi, Vedhal Sing, Siddhas, Jayadev, Maikari, Temple Priest, Jangama Nayaker,
and Ganamani Kogilam have the power to control others and indulge in unbelievable events.
Stoker‘s Dracula and Indra Soundarrajan‘s Vikrama…Vikrama Part – II are worth
mentioning. For example Count Dracula starts to speak mockingly with Mina Murray. He
explains what kinds of power she will get if she follows his words. At the end she swallows a
little blood from him and thereby she gets the power. Based on this Judith Halberstam says
―Dracula's features are eminently readable and suggestive. Dracula is likened to "mist," to a
"red cloud," to a ghost or a shadow until he is invited into the home, at which point he
becomes solid and fleshly. As flesh and blood, the vampire embodies a particular ethnicity
and a peculiar sexuality‖ (Halberstam: 337). Regarding this Count Dracula says to Mina
Harker...
Then he spoke to me mockingly, ‗….Whilst they played wits against me,
against me who commanded nations, and intrigued for them, and fought for
237
them, hundreds of years before they were born, I was countermining them.
And you, their best beloved one, are now to me, flesh of my flesh, blood of my
blood, kin of my kin, my bountiful wine-press for a while, and shall be later on
my companion and my helper. You shall be avenged in turn, for not one of
them but shall minister to your needs... (D: 217)
Nanthan Bhiragi uses his occult power in the novel Vikrama…Vikrama Part – II.
Indra Soundarrajan gives more power to the occult character Nanthan Bhiragi for example
Nanthan Bhiragi visits the village called Valluvakudi. He wants to get Vikraman‘s Palm leaf
– manuscript
at the same time he needs a suitable person who knows to read and get the
meaning from the Palm leaf – manuscript. He moves towards the village unfortunately he
meets a blind person on the way. With the magical power he understands how the person has
become blind. With the help of magical power he decides to give the power of vision. He
discusses this to the blind person. At the end he gives the vision to him. Similarly he brings
the same idea in his novel Noorukodi Roobai Vairram. In this novel the protagonist Pandian
and Agalya believe the presence of occult power. The blind person recognises the occult
power. The argument follows …
Sir…Sir…I am seeing you. Clearly I am seeing. Sir…what can I say… how
can I tell…and he rubs his eyes. After that he looks at Nanthan Bhiragi who is
standing like a God Iayappa‘s devotee.
Arrogance laughs in Bhiragi face.
Sir…you…you… you are really God to me. (VVP – II: 43).
These two writers are giving more importance to the occult power because they do not
seem to believe in rational ideas anymore. Lady Arabella March and Nanthan Bhiragi have
238
magical power to solve most of the problems. Like these several things are found in their
novels.
13.0.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan use various tricks to bring horror in their
novels. From their horror novels the rational and occult powers dominate one another. These
two writers have given certain limit to the rational characters but occult characters are not
like that and they reach the peak. In Bram Stoker‘s novels Jonathan Harker, Van Helsing,
Malcolm Ross, Rupert, Trelawney, and Archie Hunter can be called as rational characters.
They are unable to move further in several situations but occult characters such as Lady
Arabella, Gormala, Count Dracula, Queen Tera, and Teuta are moving freely but the rational
characters are waiting for a long time to reach their goal. For example Rupert is the
protagonist of the novel Mystery of the Sea. He is a rationalist; he depends on the occult
character Gormala who has the power of second sight. She explains everything to him.
In
Indra
Soundarrajan‘s
Athumattum
Rakasiyam,
Vittu
Vidu
Karuppa,
Vikrama…Vikrama Part I & II and Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. The occult and rational powers
are trying to dominate one another but only the occult power wins. Pragalathan plays an
important role in Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. He is a rational character but his wife Ranjitham
follows all kinds of occult beliefs. He does not believe on his wife‘s second sight and her
belief on demigoddess Jakkamma. But at the end Pragalathan starts to believe demigoddess
Jakkamma. In between he tries to change his wife‘s view with his rational ideas but she never
takes his advice and she does not change her occult beliefs. Indira Soundarrajan gives more
importance to the occult beliefs in his novels; Aranmanai Ragasiyam is also one among them.
In this novel the rational character Bharani tries to understand the occult power but he fails to
know it, because the occult power makes him to know everything at the end of his life. In
Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean the woman protagonist Ranjitham relates her experiences with the
239
sacred words, vision and the snake worship. After her explanation Pragalathan does not know
how to take her experiences. Regarding this Pragalathan and Ranjitham discuss as follows.
Yes dear…listen carefully, do not shout. These idols are worshipped by your
grandfather. These idols have excellent and unbelievable power. The snake
stays inside God Ranganatha‘s idol. But it is not now.‖
Pragalathan turns towards the idol direction. He is afraid and his forehead is
covered with sweat drops. Ranjitham comes to say everything to him‖ (SSV:
270).
These two writers bring occult and rational ideas as a weapon to bring horror. These
two ideas try to dominate each other. But at the end the rational characters do not know what
to do because the occult overpowers them. The occult characters such as Rupert and
Pragalathan belong to this category. From the beginning they never accept anything and they
try to move everything with the rational point of view but they are unable to follow it because
the occult characters such as Gormala and Ranjitham help them to solve their problem. At the
same time the rational characters start to believe occult power.
14.0.
The rational characters come across several incidents to solve problems.
Medicine is one among them. In Most of the novels the rational characters treatments end in
failure. But the occult power does not like it solves all kinds of problem. For example Dr.
John Seward, Dr. Winchester, and Doctors in The Jewel of Seven Star try to solve certain
problems and also they do not understand the way to cure them. In the same way Dr. Nanda,
Dr. Aravind, and Doctors in Vikrama… Vikrama Part I & II and Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean try to
solve certain problems of their patients but they fail. From their novel the occult only has the
power to cure such problems. Dr. Winchester gives treatment to Mr. Trelawney and he is
searching a suitable reason for the cause of his wound. Dr. Winchester does not find out the
240
exact reason for his wound. Mr. Trelawney is under the spell of the occult power of the Jewel
and Queen Tera. Suddenly he wakes up from his unconscious state and discuss with his
daughter about the reason of his unconsciousness.
Have you anything to say tell me at once, Doctor, which will not interfere with
your full report? If there is any doubt I can wait, but the sooner I know
something definite the better." Doctor Winchester answered at once:
For my own part I see no reason in waiting. I shall make a full report of
course. But in the meantime I shall tell you all I know--which is after all not
very much, and all I think--which is less definite. There is no wound on the
head which could account for the state of stupor in which the patient
continues. (JSS: 11)
Indra Soundarrajan also equally brings the same idea in his novels. He brings out
various types of doctor characters in his novels, most of the doctors belong to rational zone at
the same time they fail to cure their patients and they wonder because the occult power only
can cure their problems. These types of character and situation are used in his novels. The
occult characters such as Nanthan Bhiragi gives the power of vision to the palm leaf
manuscript astrologer, similarly Vikraman touches Anna Narayanan‘s hand and at the
moment he is brought back to normal condition from his serious illness and Vedhal Sing
wounds disappear from his stomach with his magical power. He mentions several incidents in
his novel Vikrama…Vikrama Part – II. Doctors are struggling to cure their patients problem
but occult characters are solving their problems. Sometimes the doctors themselves believe
on occult power. In Muthal Sakthi for example Pandiyan‘s daughter Banu meets with an
accident and the doctors say it is difficult to cure the fracture in her leg. Regarding this
Pandiyan calls Thirumali Siddha to cure his daughter. He reaches the hospital and cures his
241
baby problem. Everyone wonders at his treatment to the small girl. In Vikrama…Vikrama
Part – II one of the important characters Anna Narayanan becomes serious, the doctor gives
proper medicine to him and admits him in the ICU ward. Doctor, Pattabi and Dhavaraj are
discussing about the heart attack of Anna Narayanan at the time doctor says ‗everything lies
in God‘s hand but we tried our level best Pattabi becomes angry because of the doctors
answer. Pattabi and Doctor‘s discussion goes as follows:
What doctor…why you are showing the sky? If god is there …why are you
here?
To reduce his burden… Pattabi struggles for his sudden answer. Doctor never
leaves him.
Sir…all these medicines are at certain level. God only cures beyond the limit.
….A yogi is there I know him. ‗Body‘ is temple for him and ‗thinking‘ is like
sanctorum centrum. He is the example for how a man keeps his body and
thought. If he strikes slowly on patient‘s head, everything comes to normal
condition; such a powerful yogi is there to cure any problem. (VVP – II: 92)
From these two novels one can understand that the rational characters are unable to
cure the problems on the other hand rational followers very much believe on occult influence
at the same time they are guiding a few characters to believe the supreme power. Even
though the rational characters are responsible to bring the rational attitude they simply ignore
and move to believe almighty and its power.
15.0.
These two writers use various types of occult and rational characters in their
novels. The occult characters do not have the fear to face the rational characters. The occult
characters easily approach the rational characters Count Dracula, The Vampire Woman,
Gormala, and Lady Arabella easily approach rational characters such as Jonathan Harker,
242
Archie Hunter, Adam Salton and Mr. Trelawney. Similarly Indra Soundarrajan‘s Jayadev,
Samathanapandi, Kasi and Nanthan Bhiragi are occult characters who easily approach the
rational characters such as Vikraman, Chandra Mohan, Reena, and Rajanderan. The occult
characters do not bother about the rational characters behaviour for example in Bram Stoker‘s
The Lady of the Shroud the vampire woman is the case in point. She directly enters into the
rational character Rupert Sent Leger‘s room and do according to her wish. The rational
character Rupert is afraid and does not know what to do but he keenly observes the vampire
woman. Regarding this A. McDonald says ―Bram Stoker published a rather less successful
novel, The Lady of the Shroud. For much of the novel, as its more famous predecessor, the
titular Lady is taken, not least by the narrator hero, Rupert Sent Leger, to be a vampire. This
turns out not to be the case, and there is in fact a rational explanation for the ghostly
appearances of the shrouded lady‖ (McDonald: 210).
Similarly Indra Soundarrajan uses occult characters in his novels to face any problem
without fear. In one of the novels Vikrama…Vikrama Part – I there are several incidents
based on this. Nanthan Bhiragi is an evil character. He wants to meet the rational Vikraman
because he wants to kill him in front of goddess Kali. Vikraman, Dhavaraj, Pattabi and the
police officers are trying to catch him but he does not bother about those entire rational
characters attitude. Nanthan Bhiragi meets Vikraman according to his wish without any
hesitation. Similarly Indira Soundarrajan brings the same notion in his novel Moondravathu
Kan.
Siddha Samuthira knows everything so the rational characters such as Victor,
Sengottiyan and his group search him because they want to learn how to make Iron into Gold
and the secret of herbal treatment. In this situation he never bothers about all those rational
characters he moves according to his wish with his magical power. Indra Soundarrajan brings
such an incident in Vikrama… Vikrama… Part – I Nanthan Bhiragi wants to meet Vikraman
243
so he directly contacts him over phone and fixes an appointment. He never bothers about the
rational characters attitudes even though they are ready to catch him. The incident follows…
Is it Mr. Vikraman! Yes… ‗My name is Nanthan Bhiragi, I would like to meet
you so I am coming there‘ the next minute Vikraman calls Pattabi and tells
him about the incident. He feels that the fourth section of the manuscript starts
to work properly…‖
Nanthan Bhiragi is ready to come! (VVP – I: 260)
These two writers bring occult characters in the presence of brave heart. They do not
bother about the rational characters attitude. They are always thinking about their destiny.
From their novel the occult characters fix their goal and gets satisfaction. The vampire
Woman and Nanthan Bhiragi have dedicated their life to reach their goal. Similarly these two
writers use such occult characters in their novels.
16.0.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan use supernatural incidents in their
novels. Occult characters have very much dedicated their life to follow supernatural powers.
The rational characters never bother about their supernatural beliefs. They are moving
towards the occult beliefs and trying to find the occult power. Bram Stoker‘s The Lady of the
Shroud, Dracula, The Mystery of the Sea, The Lair of the White Worm and The Jewel of
Seven Stars can be placed in the same way. For example The Lair of the White Worm
characters such as Adam Salton, Edgar Caswell and Sir Nathanial belong to this category.
The occult character Lady Arabella believes the occult power of White Worm and gives
sufficient food to it. Because of occult power she looks young and energetic. The rational
characters never bother about her beliefs; instead they are trying to find out the occult power
of the white worm. Glennis Byron says ―….supernatural forces. Such contradictory
interpretations of his works are possible, I would suggest, because of a certain ambivalence
244
within the text that stems from Stoker's anxieties about science's unstable relationship with
transgression, an issue I want to consider here by looking primarily at The Lair of the White
Worm and The Jewel of Seven Stars, texts which seem, on the whole, to take opposing
positions on the issue, and briefly at Dracula, which locates itself between the two extremes‖
(Byron: 2).
Indra Soundarrajan mentions the same thing in his novels. In one of the novels Vittu
Vidu Karuppa he brings the same notion. There are several rational characters in
Thottathukara Mangalam village such as teacher Varatha Pilli, Rajanderan, Aanaimudi Devar
and Kattyan. They never bother about the superstitious beliefs. They believe on the supreme
power demigod Karuppa in their village. Similarly he uses the same notion in his novel
Olivatharkku Vazhiyillai. In this novel the rational characters such as Inspector Ruthra,
Rajanderan, and Selvam never bother about the presence of superstitious beliefs in Ayakudi
Village. The village people traditionally follow Karuppa, witch, and magical lores. He brings
out an incident in his novel Vittu Vidu Karuppa. The teacher Varatha Pilli does not agree with
the superstitious belief of the village people. Once a gang of thieves stole the villager‘s jewels
and teacher son‘s degree certificate, he does not believe it. He discusses it with Velli Natch
and her family. As a rational character he does not believe and also he is never against the
villager‘s belief. But he is talking about the villagers beliefs on demigod Karuppa and its
power.
How can I say…do you think Karuppa will get back all the stolen jewels and
certificates from the thief and give them back to us?‖
…
Ok…just now you were mourning over demigod but now you are getting
ready to go there, what does it mean?
245
There is no other way for us. (VVK: 87)
17.0.
These two authors use various kinds of occult and rational characters in their
novels. But a few characters have both occult and rational characteristics. Such characters
give more importance to the occult believes and their rational idea gets suppressed with the
belief of occult. These two writers give essential role to those characters in their novels for
example Bram Stoker‘s Dracula, The Mystery of the Sea, and The Jewel of Seven Star bring
out the relevant characters such as Van Helsing, Archie Hunter, and Miss. Trelawney. These
characters give more importance to the occult thoughts but the rational ideas are unable to
bring its opinion in front of the occult belief. Van Helsing has both occult and rational beliefs
from the beginning. He follows all type of rational approaches for example as a doctor he is
protecting Lucy Westenra from her blood loss and cure her illness but when he knows the
evil character continuously attacks her and causes problem occult belief wakes up and is
ready to follow all kinds of occult approach to the evil character Count Dracual. Similarly the
evil character tries to attack Mina Murray at the time Van Helsing moves with the occult
concept and protects her from the evil character Count Dracula. Like these occult and rational
concepts are present within the same characters in the novel Dracula. They are Jonathan
Harker, Mina Murray, and Dr. Seward. All these characters help to destroy the ultimate evil
character Count Dracula. Regarding this Michelle Callander says ―This Crew of modern and
(mostly) professional men and women are Stoker‘s antidote to the ancient, aristocratic Count.
Seward‘s and Van Helsing‘s knowledge of psychology helps them understand the vampire‘s
mind; Jonathon and Mina use their clerical skills (particularly her typewriting) to compile and
order the clues that lead them to Dracula‘s castle. Moreover, Mina develops a telepathic
relationship with Dracula which enables the Crew to pinpoint and destroy the Count‖
(Callander: 4). One of the incidents tries to explain how these characters are protecting Mina
Murray from the evil character Count Dracula.
246
Van Helsing said gravely, ‗Go on, friend Arthur. We want here no more
concealment. Our hope now is in knowing all. Tell freely!
So Art went on, ‗He had been there, and though it could only have been for a
few seconds, he made rare hay of the place. All the manuscript had been
burned, and the blue flames were flickering amongst the white ashes. The
cylinders of your phonograph too were thrown on the fire, and the wax had
helped the flames.‘ Here I interrupted. ‗Thank God there is the other copy in
the safe! (D: 215)
Indra Soundarrajan also brings such characters in his novels. For example Characters
such as Rajanderan, Chandra Mohan, Pragalathan, Reena, Kasi, Vikraman, Pattabi, Vedal
Sing, and Thulasi belong to this category. All these characters contain both occult and
rational attitudes but the occult beliefs only make them succeed in their life. Their rational
attitude dies within them Athumattum Rakasiyam is best example. Similarly he uses the same
idea in his novel Mayamai Pokindrargal. In this novel the rational characters such as Kannan,
Raguveer, Jagadesh, and Prethive are trying to know the Siddha‘s secret and their meditation
power. So they meet one of the Siddha‘s called Manthi and learn a few meditations. After
learning everything their occult beliefs raise to their peak. Similarly in Athumattum
Rakasiyam Chandra Mohan believes only in the rational attitudes but the occult power only
leads him to succeed in his life. The village people worship demigod Kuttinanda. On the
other hand Samathana Pandi utilises the belief in favour of him and he brings the villager
under his control in the name of demigod Kuttinanda. Because of the belief the villagers give
more respect to him but when Chandra Mohan sees his cunningness he tries to protect them
so he decides to help the villager. Regarding this he says everything to Radha; she also
247
accepts his notion and helps him to succeed in his plan. The rational idea is hidden when he
reaches the demigod Kuttinanda‘s sanctum centrum.
What you are going to do…what can I do in between?‘
You can stay in the nearby restaurant. I will tell you the remaining things
tomorrow…. With the help of my friend I made everything perfect. Then we
will see everything ok...‖
Without any fear Radha shows her thumb finger as a symbol of victory (AMR:
149).
Van Helsing and Chandra Mohan try to utilise the rational attitude but when they
know the occult power they are also ready to follow everything with the occult belief. Mr.
Trelawney, Adam Salton, Malcolm Ross, Rupert Sent Leger and Sir Nathanial from the
Stoker‘s novel and Vikraman, Aravind, Reena, and Pragalathan from Indira Soundarrajan‘s
novels can be cited as examples.
18.0.
Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan have brought two major characters in
their novels they are occult and rational persona. Commonly the occult characters are
considered as two types-good and evil. People worship such characters according to their
wish for example most of the people worship characters such as God, Demigod,
Demigoddess, Good Angels and Good spirits all these characters have certain ways to be
worshipped like that of characters such as Satan, Mephistopheles, Bad Angels, Demon,
Ghost, Dracula, Evil Spirit and Magician. These two writers use such characters in their
novels to cull out certain belief. At the same time they are equally used rational characters but
most of the novel the rational characters are supporting occult concept which ultimately
succeed. The rational characters believe that the virtuous power will protect them from evil.
248
Bram Stoker‘s The Lair of the White Worm and Indra Soundarrajan‘s Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean
novels are suitable examples for this. Stoker‘s Adam Salton and Sir Nathanial are discussing
about the evil character Arabella and her behaviour in Diana‘s Grove. They are trying to
destroy the evil character and they are even discussing about the presence of omnipotent and
they believe that it will protect them from the evil power regarding this both of them
discusses as follows…
…. We are in the hands of God. If he wishes, we shall be together at the end,
whenever or wherever that may be.
…..
We know, my boy,‖ he said, ―that the unfortunate Lady Arabella is dead, and
that the foul carcase of the Worm has been torn to pieces—pray God that its
evil soul will never more escape from the neither most hell. (LWW: 309).
Indra Soundarrajan brings a similar incident in Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. The woman
protagonist Ranjitham believes demigoddess Jakkamma. Jayadev is an evil character; he tries
to kill her husband Pragalathan and his relatives. They do not know the demigoddess
Jakkamma‘s power. To destroy the evil character Pragalathan, Ranjitham and Thulasi follow
demigoddess Jakkamma‘s word and destroy him at the end of the novel. From this novel
demigoddess Jakkamma comes in the form of a small girl and protects everyone from the evil
character. The rational character Pragalathan does not know the presence of good and evil
power but when he gets relevant experience from these two powers he recognises the
presence of good and evil power. Regarding this Pragalathan and Ranjitham discuss about the
unknown girl (Jakkamma). Ranjitham comes across a small girl appearing in front of him and
asks her to make puja. From the beginning she never bothers about that but when Pragalathan
249
says the same thing she feels to worship demigoddess Jakkamma. Regarding this Pragalathan
says….
Are you asking that….I do not know but some power asks me to tell such
slogan continuously; it is good for me.
….a small girl asks ―is it sister going to make puja for thirteen days?‖ What is
going on here?
What did you say? Am I going to conduct puja?
Yes… I turned to ask… who are you? But she miraculously disappeared. It
surprised me. (SSV: 131)
From these two novels the rational men are depending upon occult power to save
everyone life. At the same time evil characters also depend upon the Omnipotent power.
These two writers are using such situations to bring the importance of occult beliefs. Adam
Salton, Nathanial, Ranjitham and Pragalathan are in the same boat to approach good spirits in
their novels. They recognise the Omnipotent power and it destroys evil power to protect
living beings from danger.
19.0.
There is a perpetual conflict between the rational and occult characters in both
the novelists. The rational power is struggling to know about the occult power. The occult
power is never swept aside. The rational characters such as Mr Trelawney, Jonathan Harker,
Dr. Van Helsing, Malcolm Ross, Archie Hunter, Rupert Sent Leger, Caswell, Sir Nathanial,
Dr. Rena, Chandra Mohan, Pragalathan, Ramesh, Rajanderan and Dhavaraj are trying to
control the occult power. But they are unable to succeed because the occult power dominates
everything. In Stoker‘s Lady of the Shroud the rational character Rupert Sent wants to know
the details of Vampire woman but it does not happen. Nobody knows the vampire woman‘s
250
visit in the Blue Mountain and also they do not know how she comes and disappear like mist.
Cain Jimmie says ―Sage comes to the same conclusion, positing that Stoker ―is willing by the
time of The Lady of the Shroud to dismantle even his own vampiric myth, banishing the
occult and the uncanny from his text in order to mount…..‖ (Jimmie: 189)
Indra Soundarrajan also brings out the similar incidents in his novels. For example his
Vikrama…Vikrama Part – I the evil character Nanthan Bhiragi uses his occult power and
moves according to his wish. The rational characters such as Vikraman and Pattabi are trying
to know the exact place of Nanthan Bhiragi but they fail because Nanthan Bhiragi uses his
magical power and moves wherever he likes to go. Similarly he uses the same idea in his
novel Jenma Jenmamai. The ghost character Sarathambal appears in front of the rational
character such as Ruthra, Ravichandran, Varshni and Vaithieswaran. She vanishs after her
desire was completed. Several incidents present in Vikrama…Vikrama Part I& II. Nanthan
Bhiragi dedicates his life to get more power from the evil spirits so that he can make all kinds
of pujas. Because of that he spends a lot of time in the graveyard to get success. Once he
conducts puja in the graveyard, Vikraman watches everything and takes photo with his
camera. He wonders because Nanthan Bhiragi is vanished from the place and he goes there
and searches everywhere. He explains his experiences to Dhavaraj and Pattabi they are also
surprised and ask for those photos. Vikraman takes printout of all those photo negatives but
there is no such picture which he takes in the graveyard with different angle. Regarding this
Vikraman and Dhavaraj are discussing the incidents follows
Really Vikraman gets suffocation.
There are no pictures in the photos. The pictures look like scattering of
flashes.
251
Vikrama what is this…you said that photos are in different angles but there is
nothing in the print…
Dhavaraj only says
Sir everything true…no one got an experience like me. A girl stands
nakedly…I took photo in the flash of lightening‖ (VVP – I: 186).
Rupert Sent and Vikraman get the same experience with the occult characters. At the
same time these two rational characters fail when they try to find the occult power. They do
not have proper evidence to prove their experience with the occult characters. After this
incident they knew the real power of occult. Similarly they have mentioned several incidents
like these.
20.0.
In Bram Stoker and Indra Soundarrajan‘s novels the rational characters try to
destroy the occult power but it gives knowledge and helps them to know its power in Bram
Stoker‘s The Mystery of the Sea the protagonist Archie Hunter belongs to rational ideology he
does not know the occult power, but when he meets occult character Gormala and the power
of second sight he tries to win the mystery of the sea. Because of the occult power Archie
Hunter knows about the Lammas Flood, black mail gang, old chapel and the secret cave. At
the end he knows the mystery of the sea with the help of occult character Gormala.
An‘ ye no ken, then listen and learn! " and she spoke the following rune in a
strange, staccato cadence which seemed to suit our surroundings and to sink
into my heart and memory so deep that to forget would be impossible:
To win the Mystery o' the Sea, ' An" learn the secrets that there be, ' Gather in
one these weird three: ' A gowden moon on a flow in' tide, ' And Lammas
252
floods for the spell to bide; ' And a gowden mon wi' death for his bride.‖ (MS:
14).
Indra Soundarrajan novels contain the same thing. The rational characters are getting
knowledge from the occult power. The occult power only leads the rational character to get
some knowledge. The entire novels Vikrama…Vikrama Part – I & II move with the believes
of reincarnation. For example with the palm leaf – manuscript the occult characters
understand the presence of reincarnation but the rational characters are not aware of it. At the
same time the palm leaf – manuscript had been written several centuries back. After reading
the manuscript they can know what will happen in future. From his novel the occult power
only leads the way to get more knowledge about the manuscript because everything happens
exactly according to the verses in the manuscript. The occult power helps them to understand
Vikraman‘s life. The rational attitude gets knowledge from the occult power. Dhavaraj, Anna
Narayanan and Thillinayagam want to know what will happen in Vikraman‘s life because he
is under the control of evil character Nanthan Bhiragi. With the guideline of the Palm leaf
manuscript they come to know Vikraman‘s activity.
Thillinayagam… you read seventh cantos in the same way please read seventh
and eighth cantos...why are you standing?
Brother it makes me to stand…this manuscript.
What you are telling? Please explain clearly.
How can I say… after seeing Deepa….Vikraman remembers his previous
birth and the reason of his reincarnation (VVP – II: 10).
The rational characters are trying to know the occult power but they are unable to
know it but they get experience to know the occult power. Their novels deal with different
253
types of incidents in the presence of occult power. Archie Hunter and rational characters are
getting knowledge from the occult power to know the future incidents. The rational
characters are wondering about occult power because it brings exact evidence to prove the
occult power in their novels.
21.0.
These two writers are almost in the modern society but they use different types
of method to destroy the evil power in their novels. They write different type of novels but
most of the novels have the power to punish the occult character otherwise the occult
characters get punishment from the supreme power. Sometime the rational characters handle
a few occult powers to destroy the evil characters. Based on this number of occult and
rational characters are assigned important role in the works of these two writers. Stoker‘s
Dracula and Indra Soundarrajan‘s Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II novels bring in such
incidents. In Stoker‘s Dracula the evil character Lucy Westenra became a woman vampire.
She is wandering in the night time and sucks children‘s blood. The rational characters such as
Jonathan Harker, Quincy Morris, Arthur, and Van Helsing are using different types of
weapon to destroy the evil power but they trust only the occult weapon such as sword and
crucifix to destroy the evil character Count Dracual. Keith Hinkleman Helsabeck observes
―The novel‘s protagonists try to cross the border between science and supernatural, between
skepticism and belief. And at the end of the novel, when the protagonists chase after Count
Dracula with Winchesters and crucifixes, they are no closer to understanding the ―Truth‖
behind vampires than any of the villagers of Transylvania with their rituals for preventing the
evil eye‖ (Helsabeck: 3). Van Helsing tells this to everyone that they are getting to believe
the occult power.
As for Arthur, he seemed under a spell, moving his hands from his face, he
opened wide his arms. She was leaping for them, when Van Helsing sprang
254
forward and held between them his little golden crucifix. She recoiled from it,
and, with a suddenly distorted face, full of rage, dashed past him as if to enter
the tomb…And so for full half a minute, which seemed an eternity, she
remained between the lifted crucifix and the sacred closing of her means of
entry. (D: 160)
Indra Soundarrajan also brings such a concept in his novel Vikrama…Vikrama Part –
I. In this novel the rational character such as Pattabi, Dhavaraj, and Annan Narayanan are
using different type of technological instrument to face the evil character Nanthan Bhiragi.
But they are surprised when they see King Vikramathithan‘s sword because it has the occult
power. He got from the good angel known as Yatchen (like good angel). Rational characters
know how to handle the technological weapon to kill the evil power but he escapes with the
magical power so they use more powerful occult power to destroy the evil character. Rational
characters are using sword as a weapon to kill the evil character Nanathan Bhiragi instead of
using technological weapon. Pattabi uses the powerful sword to kill Nanthan Bhiragi. The
rational characters are getting doubt regarding its occult power so they are testing the sword
so they are trying to cut the iron rod; surprisingly it cuts without any kind of resistance they
are wondering about its power.
Is it the waste iron rod? Yes, Anna… the printing machine got repaired at the
time we removed from the printing machine. They kept it here instead of
keeping it in a store room.
Now you can understand why it is here. Anna Narayanan started to turn the
sword in different direction and said ―Jai Kalimatha‖ then he cut the rod like a
banana‘s stalk into two pieces without resistance‖ (VVP – I: 476).
255
Characters such as Van Helsing, Arthur, and Quincey Morris are in Bram Stoker‘s
novel and Anna Narayanan, Dhavaraj, and Pattabi are from Indira Soundarrajan‘s novel.
They are well aware of how to use the technological weapons, instead they are using the
occult power weapons such as sword, crucifix, and holy words. With that they are
approaching the evil character in order to escape from its danger. Even though these two
writers use well advanced weapons in their novels but they do not give importance to such
weapons but they give occult related instruments to destroy the evil power.
22.0.
In Bram Stoker‘s Jewel of Seven Stars the rational character Mr Trelawney
finds the Queen Tera‘s tomb because of that they come across the power of mummy‘s tomb
and the jewels. Regarding this Mr. Corbeck explains to Margret Trelawney and Malcolm
Ross. Mr. Corbeck is a scientist when he works with Mr. Trelawney in Egypt at that time
they were found Queen Tera‘s mummy tomb and they were surprised because the Queen
Tera‘s preserved corps looked like recently buried one but it was buried several centuries ago
and even a few drops of blood are woozing out from her wrist. Regarding this David Glover
says ―The story centers upon the resurrection of Queen Tera, a member of the royal Egyptian
dynasty which ruled "between [the] twenty-ninth and twenty-fifth centuries before Christ."
The queen, a woman of "extraordinary character as well as ability," is known to have had
"power over Sleep and Will" and to have used her magic gifts to outwit her enemies among
the priesthood‖ (Glover: 996). From these incidents they come to know the occult power of
Queen Tera. Mr. Corbeck relates this to his associates:
The end of the wrist was covered with dried blood! It was as though the body
had bled after death! The jagged ends of the broken wrist were rough with the
clotted blood; through this the white bone, sticking out, looked like the matrix
of opal. The blood had streamed down and stained the brown wrappings as
256
with rust…I shall not trouble you with details of all we saw, or how we
learned all we knew. Part of it was from knowledge common to scholars; part
we read on the Stele in the tomb, and in the sculptures and hieroglyphic
paintings on the walls (JSS: 81).
Indra Soundararajan also mentions such things in his novels. Reena finds out demigod
Karuppa, Pragalathan finds demigoddess Jakkamma, Chandra Mohan finds demigod Kutti
Nanda and Vikraman finds demigoddess Kali. All these characters have rational attitudes but
they have the occult beliefs too. Their rational research ends with the occult power. In the
same way Indra Soundarrajan brings different rational characters but all those rational
characters come under the occult power. The occult power comes out from their findings and
the rational characters are made accordingly to reach their goal. In the same way he uses the
same technique in his Ettu Thisai Nangu Vaasal. The rational character Ganesh finds several
occult events in the Pandiyamman Kotti. Because of his rational attitude everyone knows the
secret of golden pot and the occult power. In Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean Pragalathan starts his
real estate business in his land. He decides to demolish the old Jakkamma temple and he likes
to construct a new water tank. But his wife Ranjitham does not like to demolish the temple
instead she wants to renovate the temple and makes all kind of puja because she believes in
demigoddess Jakkamma. From the beginning Pragalathan does not listen to her words so
some of the workers die in the land by the Snake bite. Because of continuous death in their
land Ranjitham asks her husband to make puja in Jakkamma temple. The argument follows.
Ok, what are you going say now?
I do not say anything. You are keeping the temple like this. This is the reason
for every incident.
257
Oh…do you think I want to do rites for it?
We can do…there is nothing wrong in it. (SSV: 68)
Mr. Corbeck and Ranjitham bring different ways to understand the occult power.
Queen Tera and demigoddess Jakkamma consider the source of occult power. The rational
characters move towards the occult power, at the end they reach it. The rational characters
know the occult power from their experiences.
23.0.
These two writes give strong religious background in their novels. The
religious background brings the powerful occult characters. The rational characters do not
have the great background to prove than power in their novels. These two writers use rational
characters in their novels in association with current events and technological innovative
ideas. They have mentioned most of the occult characters with the presence of strong
religious background and great beliefs. For example characters such as Count Dracula,
Gormala, Queen Tera, Vladika, and White Worm play minor role with the proper background
in Stoker‘s novels. Similarly Indra Soundarrajan brings out such characters in his novels –
for example demigod Karuppa, Kuttinanda, demigoddesses Jakkamma, and Kali are playing
important role in his novels. These two writers bring horror concept by the creation of proper
evidence because all these characters are living more than a few centuries in the form of evil.
These characters have sufficient power to lead the story. All these characters originate from
religion. There is no such strong background to the rational characters. The rational
characters belong to the modern centuries. In Stoker‘s The Lair of the White Worm Adam
Salton belongs to modern world. When he reaches his Uncle Roger‘s castle to take care of
everything, he comes across foolish beliefs on White worm and its follower Lady Arabella.
Sir Nathanial and Adam Salton are discussing about the white worm and Arabella.
258
We have the well-known legend of the ‗Worm Well‘ of Lambton Castle, and
that of the ‗Laidly Worm of Spindleston Heugh‘ near Bamborough. In both
these legends the ‗worm‘ was a monster of vast size and power—a veritable
dragon or serpent, such as legend attributes to vast fens or quags where there
was illimitable room for expansion (LWW: 229).
Similarly Indra Soundarrajan gives strong religious background to his novels. Most of
the occult characters are from the myth and legends. He uses major characters in his novels
Kutti Nanda, Karuppa, Jakkamma and Kali characters are present in Hindu religious books.
These occult characters are backbone to his novels. All these demigods and demigoddesses
give different type of boon as well as destroy the evil characters. Indra Soundarrajan‘s
Vikrama... Vikrama Part – I also one among them. Dhavaraj and Anna Narayanan are
discussing about the reincarnation of King Vikramathitha. Dhavaraj knows King
Vikramathitha is being sustained by the grace of God Vishnu. God Vishnu is protecting
everyone in this world the same notion present in Vikraman. Dhavaraj brings the God Vishnu
legends as a background to the Vikraman character. The character Vikraman is also behaving
exactly from the beginning to end of this novel. Dhavaraj tells Anna Narayanan…
Vikraman
belongs
to
God
Vishnu‘s
aspect.
It
means…protecting
everyone…after this I will tell you about Bhojarajan.
O! Are you tell in the sense of protect everything?
Yes…God Vishnu work is to protect everyone in this world. It is more
important when comparing other Gods. Even he protects Gods. He saves
Pragalathan from the evil character Iranian; he lives like virtue in the form of
Rama and protects all kind of peaceful life; he saves king‘s traditional virtue
259
and destroys Mahabali‘s arrogance and haughtiness. Vishnu aspects are
limitless… (VVP – I: 214).
Their characters such as Lady Arabella and Vikraman belong to occult characters.
They follow the tradition of old legend and Puranas. These two characters are more important
to bring all kinds of beliefs. Based on these two characters the story moves towards the occult
power. Lady Arabella brings the white worm belief and Vikraman basically belongs to God
Vishnu‘s aspect.
24.0.
These two writers bring some evidence to believe on the occult power. The
rational characters in The Jewel of Seven Stars Mr. Corbeck and Mr. Trelawney are gathering
valuable things from the mummy‘s tomb. From these they have gathered some secret
scripture which is related to queen Tera‘s reincarnation. Mr. Corbeck gets very much
information about the Queen Tera and her magical power. Macfarlan Karen .E says ―Stoker‘s
terms here foreground the importance of the Egyptologists‘ ‗new‘ knowledge that allows
them to conquer the secrets of the ancient empire. This, Corbeck insists, is also physical
work; ‗wresting open‘ mysteries and giving one‘s ‗brain‘ is described in terms that equate
with giving one‘s life‖ (Karen: 16). Mr. Corbeck is afraid to open Queen Tera‘s tomb but
with the curiosity they open the Queen Tera‘s tomb and get shocked because Queen Tera‘s
body has not decayed but looks as if she is in deep sleep. The same happens in Mr.
Trelawney‘s life. Mr. Corbeck mentions all these things to Dr. Winchester, Mr. Malcolm
Ross and Miss. Margret Trelawney are all eager to know Mr. Trelawney‘s past life.
One had to dodge backward and forward among the words. This was in
addition to the difficulty of deciphering a strange handwriting of two hundred
years ago. I found, however, that after a short time I got into the habit of
260
following in conventional English the Dutch construction; and, as I became
more familiar with the writing, my task became easier (JSS: 70).
In the same way Indra Soundarrajan uses a number of evidences to prove the occult
power. For example in his Vikrama…Vikrama…Part I & II bring proper evidence. Because
he uses the Palm leaf manuscript, a number of Purana and Legends stories and the scripts in
the temple are mentioned to prove the presence of occult power. These ideas are mentioned in
most of the novels for example the novel Vikrama…Vikrama Part I & II basically move with
the evidence of palm leaf manuscript. With this evidence the entire novel moves in the lines
on the manuscript. Similarly in his novel Katrai Marividu explains the presence of occult
belief and also it brings proper evidence to prove siddha‘s secret from the God Vishnu
Purana. In this novel he mentions the presence of Ashtama sithi (one who has the power to
walk on water, air and goes according to his wish). In the same way he brings evidence in
Vikrama… Vikrama… Part I & II for example Thillinayagam is master of reading Palm leaf
manuscript and he gets Vikraman‘s manuscript from his garden. From that they read ―these
manuscripts are belonging to King Vikramathithan‘s he will come soon and meet you…‖ It
gives several messages. The basic idea helps to move the entire novel with these evidences.
Thillinayagam says to his son about the manuscript.
He opens the first section of the manuscript; it clearly shows what type of
manuscript is it. The first section tells ‗It is the history of King Vikraman‘s
manuscript, it explains all the incidents concerning King Vikraman and also it
explains thirty second reincarnation of King Vikraman and his future.
Thillinayagam gets happy after read that and calls his son and says about the
manuscript, listen all these are King Vikramathithan‘s manuscripts – it tells
about his present birth and how is he and where is he… (VVP – I: 28)
261
Though the occult and rational ideas clash in their novels, there are enough evidences
to prove that the occult governs supreme. Some of their characters, though slanting towards
rational ideas are simply lured by occult beliefs and customs. In the conformation between
the rational and the occult it goes without saying that the occult gains the upper land.
262
CHAPTER – V
SUMMING UP
5.0.0 The first chapter is categorised into a few relevant topics. They are Origin and
Development of Horror in Literature, the Development of Horror in English Literature, Life
and Literary Achievements of Bram Stoker, the Development of Horror in Tamil Literature,
Life and Literary Achievement of Indira Soundarrajan and the Summary of the Select Novels.
The Origin and development of horror literature offer a general introduction to various
literatures, justification of the title with a review of literature. There is no doubt that
literatures reach deep into the human mind to explore writer‘s valuable ideas. Most of the
writers try their level best to make their readers love their writing. Most of the literary works
carry different kinds of ideas based on the writers‘ atmosphere. Perhaps the writers work may
relate to Religion, Philosophy, Sociology, Science and other relevant subjects. All these
subjects try to instruct the human society in various forms. Most of the literary works give
sufficient knowledge to the readers about the subject. Horror genre is also one among them to
explain the queer side of unbelievable events. Most of the literary works carry author‘s belief
on the ancient because only spoken form changed into written form. Numerous writers are
involved in this genre to bring out various kinds of horror. Gothic literature mainly focuses
on this. Some of the horror characters are involved in many fields to develop horror
literatures. From the beginning most of the writers are involved in writing Poem, Drama,
Novel and Short Stories in the presence of beliefs on God, Superstitious, Supernatural, Witch,
Wizard and Devil. But a few of them only bring out this to explore the importance of horror
literature. On the other hand religious books bring out various horror characters in literatures.
Religion is a powerful weapon to create horror characters. Though religion is not normally
associated with horror, many religious stories contain the fundamental elements of the genre.
They deal with supernatural components and include many horrific events. Each religion has
263
its own way to create evil characters in their religious evidences. At the same time a
traditional story deeply involves supernatural beings or justification for something such as the
early history of a society, religious belief or natural phenomenon. From this anyone can
identify the mysteries happened in the beginning of the century. In Christianity and Hindu
religious books, writers have mentioned the horror characters in the name of evil, demon, bad
and good angels.
5.0.1
Following this the next topic traces out the development of horror in English
literature. Most of the religious books mainly involve in this to bring various horror
characters in literature. When this horror makes its foundation it started to form the Gothic
literature. Gothic is the first systematic expression of the modern nostalgia for the other;
however this nostalgia in the testing contrasts with what actually happens in the tale. From
the beginning of the century to the present numerous horror characters play an important role
in English literature. The horror genre deeply enters into the short story, tales and drama the
writers started to create different kind of stories with the help of their imagination and the
thirst of unknown power. In horror literature characters such as Ghost, Witch, Wizards,
Demon, Vampire and Evil spirits have been dealt with. From the eighteenth century onwards
horror genre gets a new formation because of variety of horror characters involve in it. The
horror characters depict various occult beliefs in Witch, Wizard, Evil Spirit, and
Supernatural. With the help of superstitious beliefs writers introduce ―ghost‖ in their works.
Then it moves further to explain the various aspects of ghost and its belief. The traditional
ghost story has its root in folklore, but its style is characteristic of the romanticized writers of
the gothic tradition that preceded it. There are many stories, novels and dramas involved to
bring out various ghost stories in different genres. Supernaturalism is also one among them
to bring all kinds of horror characters in literature because human beings are afraid of nature
and its unpredictable power. This topic brings out the famous horror novels and their key role
264
in the development of horror genre. Most of the horror novels show the presence of occult. In
every century the literary people brought the evil character in the new form. The frightening
imagery has existed since the dawn of time but horror as a genre has only been brought out
clearly in this century but horrific situations are found in some of the earliest recorded tales.
This topic covers much of the literary works on horror field.
5.0.2
Following this horror literature brings various sub-genres and also it carries
different types of horror characters in horror literature. In literature the modern writers are
involved in writing powerful horror characters. Most of the writers use new methods to bring
out various types of horror concept in their works such as cosmic horror, psychological
horror, supernatural thrillers, alien, apocalyptic horror and splatterpunk horror. In the same
way Tamil literature brings different kinds of horror genre. Tamil writers wrote different
kinds of horror concept in the great Epics and Puranas but later writers deeply involved to
write various horror characters in short stories, fictions, dramas and poems.
5.0.3
The next topic coves the life and literary achievement of Bram Stoker. He
belongs to the nineteenth century horror writer. He was an Irish civil servant in Dublin and
wrote a non-fiction book. Stoker started to write theater reviews for the Dublin Evening Mail.
He is one of the famous horror writers in English literature. He published eight fairy tales for
children titled Under the Sunset. Following it he has published various horror novels. In the
beginning Bram Stoker does not bring such a powerful horror character, but during 1897 he
started to write great vampire novel Dracula and other famous novels. He has written
different types of short stories based on horror field. Most of his novels are based on the
superstitious beliefs. He mentions science and its development in his novels. In his novels
horror characters such as unseen evil, strange creatures, inexplicable events and supernatural
involved to bring the power of horror. From his horror novels a few such as Dracula, The
265
Jewel of Seven Stars, The Mystery of the Sea, The Lady of the Shroud and The Lair of the
White Worm were chosen for this study. A brief summery has been provided for the select
novels. In Dracula the evil character Dracula and his life history bring out the dark side of
beliefs. Dracula is mainly composed of journal entries and letters written by several narrators
who also serve as the novel's main protagonists; Stoker supplemented the story with
occasional newspaper clippings to relate events not directly witnessed by the story's
characters. The Jewel of Seven Stars published in 1903, tells the story of barrister Malcolm
Ross who is summoned in the dead of night by a mysterious letter from lovely Margaret
Trelawney. Malcolm Ross and Mr. Margaret Trelawney adventure in the Egyptian desert and
the mysterious events in the Queen Tera‘s tomb are described to bring out the power of
horror. Egyptian Queen Tera and her apparent plans for reincarnating herself with the help
of a beautiful jewel of seven stars, the very item housed in Trelawney‘s safe. The Mystery of
the Sea is yet another story of wonder. Archibald Hunter comes to Cruden Bay, Aberdeen
shire, for his annual trip, he looks forward to a tranquil a few days by the sea. He comes to
know many things related to the mysterious woman, and the secret of treasurer cave makes
him to understand the mystery of the sea.
The Lady of the Shroud deals with the Vampire
woman and the Blue Mountains. The story starts with the will of Roger Melton. Rupert Sent
Leger comes to know the secret of the strange land and the Vampire woman. Rupert Sent
Leger‘s journals and letters give enough sources to know the will of Roger and the lady of the
shroud. The last one The Lair of the White Worm starts with the protagonist Adam Salton and
his grand uncle Richard Salton‘s discussion. Adam Salton‘s experiences in the Diana‘s
Grove and the snake woman Arabella March carries sufficient knowledge to know about the
white worm.
Bram Stokers novels give different kinds of characters, theme and style.
Modern horror novels find root from his major works.
266
5.0.4
This chapter moves further to explain the development of horror in the Tamil
literature. Tamil literature basically brings two major religious faiths namely God Siva and
God Vishnu. Sangam Literature carries different types of literary works. Most of the literary
works are in Poetic form. The Sangam literature, unlike the Rig Vedic texts, was secular in
nature and revolved around the themes of various heroes and heroines in the presence of
horror. According to their beliefs they have written different kind of poems on unbelievable
events. The great Epics, Puranas and other stories bring different types of horror characters
such as Asuras, Rakshasas, Vetals, Devils, Demons, Monsters and Draculas. The modern
period witnessed the impact of Islam and Christianity on Tamil literature. These religious
aspects associated with the presence of horror and its related field. Ramalinga Adigalar‘s
Tiruvarutpa explains the astral body and the occult power. The eighteenth and nineteenth
centuries bring about many horror characters. Following this in the Tamil literature various
kinds of novels, dramas, and short stories are written in various genres. At the same time
some of the authors have translated English novels into Tamil and some of them were very
much influenced in the all kind of beliefs. In the twenty first century authors such as Rajesh
Kumar, Indira Soundarrajan, Sandilyan, and Balakumaran started a new platform to writer
different types of horror novels according to their beliefs. Subsequently, it moves further to
explain the life and literary achievements of Indira Soundarrajan.
5.0.5
Indira Soundarrajan is a contemporary Tamil writer. He writes most of the
novels in the presence of spiritual mystery but in the beginning he did not choose this new
platform in Tamil literature. His stories deal with the presence of Superstitious, Supernatural,
Reincarnation, Ghost, Demon, Demigod, Demigoddess, Evil Spirit and other unbelievable
evil forces. His contemporary writers such as Rajesh Kumar, Sandilyan, Balakumaran,
Jayaganthan, Kalki Krishnamurthy, Mathan and other famous writers bring horror characters
in their own style. His novels mostly carry the presence of traditional beliefs on the society,
267
for example, he gives importance to the family deity, faith, and demigoddess. So for he has
written more than two hundred novels and short stories, based on all the sub-genres such as
thrillers, detective stories, horror fiction and crime novels. Indira Soundarrajan explains the
importance of science and its use in his novels but he does not give it a chance to overcome
the occult beliefs. Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean, Vikrama… Vikrama Part I & II, Vittu Vidu
Karuppa and Athumattum Ragaciam are chosen for this study. The chapter summarizes
Indira Soundarrajan‘s select novels. In Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean the evil character Jayadev uses
various strategies to bring out everything in his control with the occult power. Jangama
Nayaker‘s family gets struggle to relive from Jayadev. At the end of this novel everything
goes to Goddess Jakkamma hand. Her re-incarnation gives solution to solve many problems.
Vikrama… Vikrama Part I & II start with the village called Valluvakudi. It is a famous place
for telling people future with the help palm leaf manuscript. The protagonist Vikraman and
his brother Pattabi get many experiences to know the power of Goddesses Kali. Palm leaf
manuscript leads the novel with the fearful character. The protagonist and the major
characters follow everything that is written in the manuscript. Vittu Vidu Karuppa explains
the belief in demigod Karuppa and its occult power. The village people strictly follow
spiritual messages from the temple priest. The woman protagonist Reena and other major
characters try their level best to prove the absence of demigod Karuppa but their attempt
come to an end without any fruitful result. The belief makes everyone follow demigod
Karuppa‘s words in this novel. In Athumattum Ragaciam the aged man Samathanapandi
knows how to rule the entire village called Aeramvelikadu. The protagonist Chandra
Mohan‘s arrival changes the village people‘s slavery. On the other hand they know the power
of demigod Kuttinanda. Finally they believe that demigod Kuttinanda saved them from the
evil character Samathanapandi and his black magic power. Similarly, Indira Soundarrajan
uses different kinds of horror characters, theme and style in his novels. At the end of this
268
chapter it explains the justification of the title and also it brings out the abstract of the
forthcoming chapters.
5.1.0
The second chapter projects Occult and traces the similarities in Bram Stoker
and Indira Soundarrajan‘s novels. The focus of this chapter is to bring out the occult related
information in general and the availability of occult in particular. This topic explains the
presence of traditional beliefs of ancient people and the growth of occult in various languages
such as Latin, Greek, English, Sanskrit and Tamil. This chapter starts with the origin of
occult in literature and moves further to explain the presence of occult in the selective novels.
The origin of occult start from various religious aspects.
People like Soothsayers,
Astrologers, Seers, and Priests are equally treated as Gods and people blindly follow their
words without any hesitation. They predict what will happen in future and in their world the
evil spirits like Demons, Satans, Demigods and Demigoddesses are considered as destroyers
of this world. On the other hand some people started worshiping the evil spirits. Related to
this, black magic and witchcraft raised in the society. On the other hand different kind of
religious sects also make new rules and regulations according to their faith. Because of this
devil worship, demigods, demigoddess and demon worship established in the society.
5.1.1
The second topic brings out the occult in English and Tamil literature. In
English and Tamil literature there are different types of horror stories, novels and dramas
written at different centuries. It starts with the introduction of occult and its realization in
literature. There are a number of authors involved in this category to bring out the occult in
English and Tamil literatures. Religious books lead the ways to write different kinds of horror
novels and it brings out all kinds of belief in the society. Good and Evil forces play a large
part in the practices which make up a part of the occult world. In literature the occult
concepts are present in genres like stories, poem, prose, drama and novels. Occult events are
mainly focused on beliefs of Evil spirits, supernatural, superstitious, Demon, Demigoddesses,
269
Magic, White magic, Black Magic, Sorcery, Ghosts, Witchcraft, Dracula, Fairies, Hypnotism,
Mesmerism and Astrology (Fortune-tellers).
5.1.2
The third topic is the Presence of Occult in English Literature. There are
several genres in literature, horror is one among them. Horror literature has several things to
induce fear to the readers. All kinds of miracles, mysteries and incredible events are buried in
it. There are different types of horror stories, novels, and dramas written at various centuries.
Most of the genres convey the occult beliefs according to beliefs in the society. In English
literature short stories bring out the occult event in a better way. It brings most of the horror
novels which are published at different periods. Particularly it shows the presence of occult in
various genres. The modern horror novels carry different type of occult characters, most of
the horror novels are visualized in different form. Related to this various sub-genre formed in
literature to bring out the power of horror.
5.1.3
The fourth topic discusses the occult in Tamil literature. It starts with three
major divisions such as Muthal, Edi, and Kadi Sangam (Post, Middle, and Last Sangam
Period). Most of the Tamil occult beliefs are related to the presence of superstitious beliefs.
These three Sangam periods bring out the incarnation of Gods. The Sangam literature is the
base to bring all kinds of literary works. Most of the Sangam period works are fully based on
religious faith. The religious works contain all kinds of beliefs of God and Goddesses. In
these different kinds of demon, monster, ghost, angels and evil spirits play important roles. In
the modern Tamil literature various kinds of novels, dramas, and short stories are written
under various genres concerning occult beliefs. Crime and detective fiction is also one more
highly sought genre in Tamil literature to bring out horror in the modern era. The next topic
moves to deal with the presence of occult in Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan‘s select
novels.
270
5.2.0
In this chapter the final topic brings out the presence of occult in various
categories - they are Belief in the Evil, Predictors, The Role of Supernatural and Superstitious
Beliefs and Traditional Belief. All these topics carry a suitable introduction and related
evidences to prove the presence of occult from their select novels. The first one explains the
presence of Evil and its beliefs. In this the beliefs on mummy, Demigod, Demigoddess, Evil
spirit and demon characters are involved. These characters bring faith in soul, spirit, rebirth,
astrology, and petty devils. Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan are very much used to such
believes and various evil characters in their novels. In this field characters such as Queen
Tera, Dracula, white worm and evil spirits involved in Stokers novel. Similarly in Indira
Soundarrajan novels characters such as Kutti Nandaswami, Jangama Nayaker, Goddesses
Kali and Jayadev bring out the evil power in various situations.
5.2.1
The second one deals with the Predictors in their novels such as Astrologers,
Foretellers, Soothsayers, Yogis and Priests. All these characters play major role to highlight
the occult beliefs. These characters predict what will happen in future. Astrology is the
foundation of most of the religions. Regarding this several incidents are mentioned in their
novels. In this topic most of evil spirits, priests, seers and the reading of palm leaf manuscript
involve to heighten their presence. They are used as medium to deliver spiritual message.
There are a few characters involved in their novels to predict what will happen in future. For
instance characters such as Gormala, Archibald Hunter, Count Dracula Queen Tera, Jangama
Nayaker, Thillinayagam, Priest, Ranjitham and Jayadev predict everything in advance.
According to their spiritual message or four tell information the rest of the characters follow
their words.
5.2.3
In the third topic the superstitious beliefs on animals, birds, trees and snake are
involved. Religious events play a major role in this concept. There are various kinds of
271
superstitious belief incidents happening in this universe. These two writers give more
importance to superstitious beliefs on Snake, Wolf, Bat, Banyan and Neem Tree, Horse, Dog,
Cat, Parrot and Birds. Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan bring out certain supernatural
events in their novel. For example oracle is the acceptable and unbelievable supernatural
power in this universe. These two writers are aware of them and use these ideas in their
novels, Stoker‘s The Lady of the Shroud and Soundarrajan‘s Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean brings
out the oracle concept.
5.2.4
Finally the occult beliefs stems up from traditional beliefs. This topic carries
the role of black magic, belief in Ghost, evil spirits, curse and transformation which play an
important role to bring the power of occult. All these occult characters are actively involved.
The powers of evil force implement its presence everywhere in the name of occult beliefs in
their novels. These two writers bring out the occult belief with a strong religious background.
They very much focus on these incidents in their novels. In the role of black magic fearful
events come up and make fear on it. At the same time they are bringing everything in the
traditional ways of belief. Similarly the presence of ghost and its major role in their novels
bring out generous belief on it. There are a number of ghost characters which appear in
transformed form. On the other hand, the existence of evil spirits and its appropriate presence
make more believe on it. Following this the curse gives enough knowledge and its power in
their novels. The final concept transformation is changing one‘s appearance with the power
of boon and blessings in their novel. In Bram Stoker novels the occult characters such as
Count Dracula, Mina Murray, Jonathan Harker, Dr. Van Helsing, Gormala, Rupert, Lady
Arabella, Edger Caswell, Sir Nathanial, Mr. Trelawney, Queen Tera, Vladika, Archie Hunter
and some other minor characters are involved to stand for the occult beliefs. Similarly in
Indira Soundarrajan‘s novels, characters such as Kasi, Rathana, Vikraman, Pattabi, Vedal
272
Sing, Gopal, Pulian, Ranjitham, Ganamani Kogilam, Jangama Nayaker and Jayadev are
deeply involved in occult beliefs.
5.2.5
Bram Stoker‘s Dracula introduces the powerful occult character Count
Dracula, The Mystery of the sea carries the Seer woman Gormala, The Jewel of Seven Stars
brings out mummy Queen Tera, The Lady of the Shroud mentions the vampire woman and
The Lair of the White Worm the superstitious woman Lady Arabella. Similarly, Indira
Soundarrajan brings out occult character Kasi who comes in the name of demigod Karuppa in
Vittu Vidu Karuppa. Vikrama…Vikrama Part I & II Vikraman brings all kinds of occult
beliefs such as reincarnation, seer, supernatural and magic. Demigoddess Jakkamma,
foreteller Ranjitham from Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean and finally Athumattum Rakasiyam embody
the village people‘s belief in the presence of demigod Kuttinanda. All these occult characters
strongly bring out the presence of occult from the selective novels. The presence of occult is
the soul of this chapter. On the other hand uncommon situations sparkle everywhere to bring
the occult beliefs. It focuses on the author‘s belief on occult power. These two writers give
more importance to the occult belief. Related to these topics are given as much evidences as
possible to prove the presence of the occult. Religion is the backbone to bring occult
characters in their novels. Most of the characters follow the occult beliefs. Occult plays a
major role in their novels. With the occult beliefs the select novels come to an end. There is
enough evidence to prove the presence of occult power in their novels. The power of occult
beliefs never comes to an end it gives similar knowledge to believe on it. Following this the
research moves further to explain the presence of rational concept in these two authors‘
selective novels.
5.3.0
The third chapter is divided into five major topics. They are Origin of Rational
in Literature, Rational in English and Tamil Literatures, the Development of Rational in
273
English Literature, the Development of Rational in Tamil Literature and the Rational in Bram
Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan novels. The first topic starts with the definition of rational
and how it presents itself in various subjects such as Science, Technology, Psychology and
their related fields. It explains the development of rational in various fields. The rational idea
starts with the fire from the stone, and the enormous development involved in various fields.
Religion is also one among them to bring out suitable evidences, for example the construction
of Noah‘s ship in The Bible. Following this the rational idea starts from the great
philosophers such as Aristotle, Plato, Max Weber, John Rowels and others. Probably the
rational thought gets its fullest form at the end of the seventeenth and the beginning of the
eighteenth century. It carries different types of rational thought to bring this world under its
control. The process continuously happens in the various formations. Following this the next
topic brings out The Rational ideas in English and Tamil Literature. It offers an introduction
to go to the next topic. This topic carries different type of rational writers in English and
Tamil literature. These two literatures contain innumerable rational characters in different
genres. It discusses some of the rational writers from these two literatures. It starts form the
various religious books and continuously present in various genres in these two literatures. In
literatures writers bring out numerous theories to prove the presence of rational thoughts in
their works. These two literatures also share its equivalent rational theories and ideas as equal
as other literature.
5. 3.1
The third topic explains the development of rational in English literature. The
development of science and its related field play an important role in English literature. There
are many writers involved to fetch the rational idea in their works. The Renaissance period,
The Age of Reason and The Modern Age literary work carry enough knowledge to get
success in the following years. In horror literature the famous horror writers such as Edger
Allen Poe, H. P. Lovecraft, Mary Shelley, J. K. Rowling and other writers are involved to
274
bring out the development of rational in English literature. This topic contains all kinds of
literary works based on rational point of view. It covers famous literary genres in English
literature. The famous genres carry massive literary works which bring out the rational
approach. This topic gives an outline of such authors and their literary achievements.
Similarly, the next topic brings out the development of rational in Tamil literature.
5.3.2
Tamil literature carries various kinds of genres to show its authors rational
ideas. Vedas, Legends and Epics are the basic things to explain all kinds of rational ideas in
Tamil literature. In Sangam Literature, the rational perceptions basically focus on the
environmental factors, human experiences, specific habitats and herbal medicine. The horror
genre arrives in Tamil literature during the third quarter of the nineteenth century. In Tamil
literature the rational attitude present in Tinai (classes). It can be seen in Poetry, Novel and
other genre. Authors such as Ramilinga Adigal, Thiruvalluvar, Ra. Ki. Ranganathan,
Jayakanthan, Rajesh Kumar, Pattukkottai Prabakar, Balakumaran, Sandilyan, Suba, and other
famous writers are involved to bring out the rational attitude in the presence of various forms
in Tamil literature.
5.3.3
Following this the final topic enters into The Rational in Bram Stoker and
Indira Soundarrajan‘s novels. It gives an introduction about the presence of rational in these
two authors‘ works. There are different types of rational thoughts, exist in these two author‘s
novels. This topic is categorized in to a few major themes such as: Against all Kinds of
Belief, Rational Persona, Finding Truth, Technological Contraption, Herbal/Medical Science
and Rational Theories/Experiments. Each topic carries relevant substantiation from the select
novels. All these themes carry appropriate rational trades. These two writers use different
types of rational beliefs in their novels. They use a few rational characters. All those incidents
come under first category. Against all kinds of belief brings out relevant incidents related to
275
occult attitude, occult incidence, supernatural, superstitious and religious beliefs and some
other incidents are also related to all kinds of beliefs. All these points bring different types of
rational characters. Such rational characters do not follow any kind of religious belief. They
are against all kinds of superstitious events.
5.3.4 The Rational Persona talks about the important rational characters and their
rational approaches are mentioned in different forms. For example some of the rational
characters are give idea to reach their goal and some of them concentrate on their experiment.
These types of characters are basically brought under three major events they are Activities,
Manner and Attitude. All these things show how the rational characters are against all kinds
of occult events. The rational characters try their level best to prove the presence of rational
concept in their novels. There are many incidences which carry enough evidence to prove the
presence of rational persona and their activities in their novels.
5.3.5
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan use various rational characters. Some of
the rational characters show interest in finding truth with the presence of rational thought.
Such characters activities come under the next category of finding the truth. These types of
rational characters dedicate themselves to find something with their great experiments. On
the other hand, the rational characters find exact truth against all kinds of occult beliefs.
Some of the experiments give sufficient knowledge to understand the exact truth. . The
rational characters try their level best to succeed in their experiment. The rational thoughts
lead to know the occult power in their novels. There are many characters and incidents rise to
prove its presence. Following this, the next category mentions the rational characters attitude
against occult beliefs. In this category all kinds of rational approaches are discussed. The
technological contraption plays a major role in these two writers‘ novels. These two writers
are very much aware of technological contraption. According to the development of new
276
technology they have used in their novels. They have used different types of technological
contraptions such as Pistol, Bomb, video camera, computer, cell phone, helicopter and other
major instruments. Some of the characters deeply analyses the usage of all these mechanisms
in their novels. A very few characters know how to use and where to use them in their
novels. In this topic, the next category brings the treatment of herbal and medical science.
These two writers are well known in the local treatments to cure certain diseases. They are
given enough sources to know the uses of herbal and medical science. Most of the herbal and
medical sources are identified from the traditional treatment. Related to this a number of
incidents are mentioned in their novels.
5.3.6
Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan‘s rational thoughts merge with each
other. Both of them give equal importance to the science and its development. They have
keenly observed the development of science and its technology. Bram Stoker and Indira
Soundarrajan‘s rational characters are trying their level best to reach their goal. The rational
characters such as Jonathan Harker, Adam Salton, Archie Hunter, Mr. Trelawny and Rupert
Sent Leger have moved according to their wish. Similarly, Indira Soundarrajan brings the
rational characters such as Aravind, Dhavaraj, Radha, Chandra Mohan and Pragalathan. The
rational ideas offer themselves at the suitable situation. Each topic shows the rational attitude
against the occult belief. The rational ideas explore at the time of necessity. Sometimes the
occult thought gets nourishment from the rational beliefs. This chapter gathers as much as
rational thought and the rational approaches from their select novels. Though these two
writers use the rational ideas in their novels it does not overcome the occult power. Most of
the rational attitudes show the way to reach the occult power in their novels. The second and
third chapter carries different kinds of incidents according to the relevant topics. There are a
number of similarities and dissimilarities in occult and rational beliefs.
next chapter brings the dominative power in their novels.
277
Following this the
5.4.0
The fourth chapter is the heart of this dissertation because it decides the most
dominating one from the selective novels. Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan have lived in
two different centuries and also they are unknown to each other. But there are enough
similarities and dissimilarities in the depiction of occult and rational beliefs. Even though
occult and rational ideas exist in their novels they are given more importance to the occult
beliefs. Bram Stoker and Indira Soundarrajan bring out the occult beliefs with the power of
nature. To demonstrate it a number of evidences are placed in this chapter. This chapter
contains enough discussion on occult and rational incidences. It brings out the importance of
dominating power in their novels. From the finding the occult thoughts only dominate in their
novels. The occult perception plays a major role. The occult characters‘ attitudes never
change under any circumstances, for example Lady Arabella, Count Dracula, Gormala,
Vampire Woman, and Queen Tera do not change from the occult point of view. In the same
way in Indira Soundarrajan‘s novels the occult characters such as Rathana, Ranjitham,
Jayadev, Nanthan Bhiragi, and other minor characters never change under any circumstances.
Religion is the backbone to the occult belief, for instance in Dracula the major characters
follow Christianity similarly in Vittu Vidu Karuppa most of the characters blindly follow
demigods Karuppa. Occult beliefs only get success at the end of these novels for example in
The Lair of the White Worm the rational characters try to destroys the evil power at the time
the great nature power destroys the unwanted evil in the Diana‘s Grove. Indira
Soundarrajan‘s Sutriy Sutriy Varuvan ends with the beliefs on Jakkamma who comes in the
form of small girl. The occult beliefs do not minimize in the presence of rational characters.
In the Jewel of Seven Stars the rational characters and situations try to find something from
their experiments, but at the same time the occult belief never gets modified. In Vikrama…
Vikrama Part – I the rational characters gather as much information to bring out rational at
the time the occult belief reaches the peak. With an example, rational characters are changing
278
themselves to adopt occult beliefs. To illustrate the rational character Archie Hunter in The
Mystery of the Sea finds everything well with the rational attitude but at the end he meets a
critical situation at the time the occult character Gormala helps him to relive from his
difficulties. After this he recognizes the occult power and Gormala‘s timely help. Like this
the rational character Vikraman believes in the presence of reincarnation and gets blessings
from Goddess Kali. Similarly a number of such incidents are available in these two novels.
5.4.1
In Dracula Jonathan Harker, Quincey Morris, Dr. Seward, Van Helsing and
Arthur come to know the occult power at the time they recognize the occult power. All these
characters recogniz the power of occult and they totally change their rational thoughts and
move towards the occult belief. In the same way, he uses such characters in his other novels
such as The Lady of the Shroud, The Mystery of the Sea and The Jewel of Seven Star. The
rational characters such as Rupert Sent Leger, Archie Hunter and Mr. Trelawny try their level
best to bring the rational idea but they fail to get success in front of the occult attitude. Like
this he uses as much evidences as possible to bring the occult power. In the same way Indira
Soundarrajan brings out the rational characters in his novels, for example Pragalathan does
not believe the presence of occult power but when he comes to know the occult power at last
he recognizes the occult power in Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. Similarly he uses these devices in
his novels such as Vittu Vidu Karuppa, Vikrama…Vikrama Part I & II and Athumattum
Rakasiyam.
5.4.2
This chapter carries as much evidence as needed to prove the power of occult
in their novels. In their selective novels the occult ideas overcome the rational thoughts. The
occult ideas do not merge with rational beliefs but the rational ideas depend upon the occult
beliefs. They use rationality as a weapon to prove the occult power. From the selective novels
279
rational ideas get suppressed in the presence of occult beliefs. The occult beliefs rise
everywhere to prove its power.
5.5.0
Though the occult and rational ideas face several challenges in their novels,
there are enough credential sources to prove that the occult reaches its supreme level. In the
skirmish between rational and occult it goes without telling that the occult gains the upper
hand. Most of the horror writers bring out the new plot form to show their powerful horror
characters. These two authors also successfully made their attempt to stand under the beliefs
of dark side. The horror writers focus on the dark side and believe that some fearful
characters hide on it in different form. Many writers successfully brought such characters in
their horror novels. The thirst of writing horror novels never end because it stimulates to
understand the dark side of events. The occult events are always in the dark side because it
makes everyone to search the hidden things in it. Religion and science always try to know its
quire side of unbelievable events.
5.5.1
In this dissertation the researcher had made attempts to compare the nineteenth
century horror fiction writer Bram Stoker with contemporary horror fiction writer in Tamil
Indira Soundarrajan. Apart from Indira Soundarrajan there are a few writers of horror fiction
in Tamil literature such as Rajeshkumar, Balakumar, Sandilyan, Vembu Vikiraman and Kalki
whose writings are also found to have some similarity to the horror fictions of Bram Stoker.
The horror fiction Purushvatham of Balakumaran, Nagadevi of Sandilyan and Therkku Vasal
Mohini of Vembu Vikiraman are some that are comparable to Bram Stoker in terms of
Character, Theme, Style and Concepts.
280
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Primary source:
Stoker, Bram. Dracula. London: Penguin Books, 1994. Print.
---. The Jewel of Seven Stars. United State: The Project Gutenberg, 14 Feb 2003. 11 Dec
2008.
---. The Mystery of the Sea. United State: Classic Books, 2001. Print.
---. The Lady of the Shroud. United State: The Project Gutenberg, 15 Oct 2007. 11 Dec
2008.
---. The Lair of the White Worm. United State: The Project Gutenberg, 27 Mar
2005.
11
Dec 2008.
Soundarrajan, Indira. Sutriy Sutriy Varuvean. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2000. Print.
---. Athumattum Ragaciam. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2002. Print.
---. Vittu Vidu Karuppa. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2003. Print.
---. Vikrama… Vikrama Part – I. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2004. Print.
---. Vikrama… Vikrama Part – II. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2005. Print
Secondary Source:
Auerbach, Nina. Our Vampires, Ourselves. Chicago: Chicago Press. 1995. Print
Balakumaran. Prushvatham. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2011. Print.
---. Sorkam Naduvilae. Chennai: Visa Publications, 2010. Print.
Baldick, Chris. In Frankenstein’s Shadow: Myth, Monstrosity, and Nineteenth-Century
Writing. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1987. Print.
Belford, Barbara. Bram Stoker: A Biography of the Author of Dracula. New York: Knop,
1996. Print.
281
Botting, Fred. Gothic: From the New Critical Idiom Series. London: Routledge, 1996. Print.
Brown, Pat. The Guide to United States Popular Culture. Wisconsin: The University of
Wisconsin Press, 1930. Print.
Byron, Glennis. Dracual: Bram Soker. London: MacMillan, 1999. Print.
Carol, Senf A. Dracula: Between Tradition and Modernism. New York: Twayne, 1998. Print.
---. Dracula: Stoker's Response to the New Woman. Victorian Studies. Print.
---. Science and Social Science in Bram Stoker's Fiction. United State of America: Green
wood Press, 2002. Print.
---. The Vampire in Nineteenth-Century English Literature. Bowling Green State: University
Popular Press, 1988. Print.
Carter, Margaret L. The Vampire in Literature: A Critical Bibliography. Ann Arbor: UMI
Research Press, 1989. Print.
Clemens, Valdine. The Reptilian Brain at the Fin de Siecle: Dracula the Return of the
Repressed: Gothic Horror from The Castle of Otranto to Alien. New York: State
University of New York Press, 1999. Google Book Search. Web. 25 Dec 2010.
Craft, Christopher. Gender and Inversion in Dracula. New York: Norton, 1997. Print.
---. Kiss Me with Those Red Lips: Gender and Inversion in Bram Stoker's Dracula:
Contemporary Critical Essays. New York: St. Martin's Press, 1999. Print.
Crow, W. B. A History of Magic, Witchcraft, and Occultism. London: Aquarian Press, 1968.
Reprint, London: Abacus, 1972. Print.
Cutler, Norman. Songs of Experience: The Poetics of Tamil Devotion. United State of
America: Indiana University Press, 1987. Google Book Search. Web. 3 Jan 2011.
Dalby, Richard. Bram Stoker: A Bibliography of First Editions. London: Dracula Press,1983.
Google Book Search. Web. 13 May 2010.
282
Davis, Grania. Moon Bird. United State of America: Wild side Press, 1986. Google Book
Search Web. 25 Dec 2010.
Davison, Carol Margaret. Bram Stoker's Dracula: Sucking Through the Century, 1897-1997.
Canada: Dundurn Press Ltd., 1997. Print.
Day, Peter. Vampires Myths and Metaphors of Enduring Evil. New York: Rodopi, 2006.
Print.
Dellamora, Richard. Masculine Desire: The Sexual Politics of Victorian Aestheticism. Chapel
Hill: North Carolina, 1990. Google Book Search. Web. 28 Jan 2010.
Don Rhodes, Gary. White Zombie: Anatomy of a Horror Film. United State of America: Mac
Farmland Publisher, 2001. Print.
Elaine, Showalterm. Sexual Anarchy: Gender and Culture at the Fin de Siecle. New York:
Viking, 1990. Print.
Eliade, Micea. Myth and Reality. New York: Harper Collins, 1963. Print.
Ellens, Harold. Religious and Spiritual Events. United States of America: Greenwood Press,
2008. Print.
Ellis, Bill. Lucifer Ascending: The Occult in Folklore and Popular Culture. United States of
America: University Press of Kentucky, 2004. Google Book Search. Web. 8 Aug
2010.
Foucault, Michel. The Archaeology of Knowledge. New York: Rout ledge, 2000. Google
Book Search. Web. 18 Feb 2010.
Franklyn, Julian. A Survey of the Occult. London: Electric Book Company, 2005. Print.
Frayling, Christopher. Homosexuality in Vampires: Lord Byron to Count Dracula. London:
Faber and Faber, 1992. Print.
---. “The best books ever written: Bram Stoker and the creation of Dracula.” London:
Penguin Books Ltd, 2007. Print.
283
Frederick M. Smith: Modern and Global Ayurveda: Pluralism and Paradigms. New York:
States University of New York Press, Albany, 2008. Google Book Search. Web. 18
Feb 2009.
Freedland, Nat. The Occult Explosion. New York: George Putnam's Sons; London: Michael
Joseph, 1972. Google Book Search. Web. 15 Apr 2010.
Gay, Peter. The Freud Reader. New York: Norton, 1989. Google Book Search. Web. 3 Dec
2010.
Gelder, Ken. Reading the Vampire. London: Routledge, 1994. Print.
---. The Horror Reader. US: Routledge, 2000. Print.
Gerard, Emily. The Land beyond the Forest: Facts, Figures, and Fancies from Transylvania.
n. p., Google Book Search. Web. 3 Dec 2010.
Glaeser, Bernhard. South Indian Glimpses and Cultural Historical Footprints, Chennai:
March 2010. Print.
Glover, David. Sexual Aeternitatis in Vampires, Mummies and Liberals: Bram Stoker and the
Politics of Popular Fiction. Durham: Duke U P, 1996. Print.
Godwin, John. Occult America. New York: Doubleday, 1972. Print
Gratton-Guinness, Ivor. Psychical Research: A Guide to Its History, Principles & Practices.
London: Aquarian Press, 1982. Google Book Search. Web. 3 Jul 2010.
Grim, Patrick. Philosophy of Science and the Occult. New York: Sunny Press, 1990. Print.
Halberstam, J. Skin Shows. Gothic Horror and the Technology of Monsters. Durham and
London: Duke University Press, 1995. Print.
Harper, George Mills. Yeats and the Occult. United Kingdom: MacMillan Press, 1976.
Harvey P. The Oxford Companion to English Literature. Oxford: Dorothy Eagle Press, 1967.
Google Book Search. Web. 18 Aug 2010.
284
Haslam, Richard. Bram Stoker: History, Psychoanalysis and the Gothic. Basingstoke:
Macmillan, 1998. Print.
Haining, Peter and Peter Tremayne. The Un-Dead: The Legend of Bram Stoker. London:
Constable, 1997. Print.
---. The Dracula Scrapbook. London: Chancellor Press, 1987. Print.
Hawley, John Stratton and Donna M. Wulff. Devi: Goddesses of India. New Delhi: Modilal
Banarsidass Publication, 1998. Print.
Heldreth, Leonard G. The Blood Is the Life: Vampires in Literature. Bowling Green State
University: Popular Press, 1999. Print.
Helsabeck, Keith Hinkleman. Chasing after Monsters with a Butterfly Net: The Victorian
Approach to Vampires in Stoker’s Dracula. Greensboro: Pro Quest, 2008. Google
Book Search. Web. 29 Mar 2010.
Holte, James Craig. The Fantastic Vampire: Studies in the Children of the Night: Selected
Essays from the Eighteenth International Conference on the Fantastic in the Arts.
United States of America: Greenwood Publishing Group, 2002. Print.
Hopkins, Lisa. Giants of the Past: Popular Fictions and the Idea of Evolution. United States
of America: Rosemont Publisher, 2004. Google Book Search. Web. 3 Sep 2010.
Houston, Gail Turley. From Dickens to Dracula: Gothic, Economics, and Victorian Fiction.
New York: Cambridge University Press, 2005. Print.
Hughes, William and Andrew Smith. Bram Stoker: History, Psychoanalysis and the Gothic.
London: Macmillan, 1998. Print.
---. Beyond Dracula: Bram Stoker's Fiction and its Cultural Context. New York: St. Martin's
Press, 2000. Print.
Hurley, Kelly. The Gothic Body: Sexuality, Materialism, and Degeneration at the Fin De
Siecle. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996. Print.
285
James, William. The Varieties of Religious Experience. London: Aquarian Press, 1902. Print.
Jimmie E. Cain. Bram Stoker and Russophobia: Evidence of the British Fear of Russia in
Dracula and The Lady of the Shroud. USA: McFarland & Company, 2006. Print.
Jodie A. Kreider and Meghan K. Winchell. Buffy in the Classroom: Essays on Teaching with
the Vampire Slayer. United States of America: McFarland, 2010. Print.
John P. Jones. India's Problem Krishna or Christ. Teddington: The Echo Library, 2009. Web.
10 Dec 2010.
Julia M. Wright. A Companion to Irish Literature, United Kingdom: Blackwell Publishing
Ltd, United Kingdom, 2010. Web. 19 Mar 2011.
---. Ireland, India, and Nationalism in Nineteenth-Century Literature. London: Cambridge
University Press, 2007.Print.
Kenneth W. Morgan. The Religion of the Hindus. New Delhi: Modilal Banarsidass, 1987.
Print.
Klaus K. Klostermaier. A Survey of Hinduism. New York: State University of New York
Press, 2007. Print.
Kristeva, Julia. Powers of Horror: An Essay on Abjection. New York: Columbia University
Press. Print.
Laurence A. Rickels. Nazi Psychoanalysis: Only Psychoanalysis Won the War, United States
of America, 2002. Google Book Search. Web. 18 May 2010.
Leatherdale, Clive. Dracula: The Novel and the Legend: A Study of Bram Stoker's Gothic
Masterpiece. Northamptonshire: Aquarian Press, 1993. Print.
---. The Origins of Dracula. London: William Kimber, 1987. Print.
Lennon, Sean. Irish Gothic Writers: Bram Stoker and the Irish Supernatural Tradition
Dublin Corp: Public Libraries, 1998. Print.
286
Leslie W. Lewis and Ann L. Ardis. Women's Experience of Modernity, 1875-1945. USA: The
Johns Hopkins University Press, 2003. Google Book Search. Web. 3 Dec 2010.
Linda J. Holland-Toll. As American as Mom, Baseball and Apple Pie: Constructing
Community in Contemporary American Horror Fiction. Bowling Green State
University: Popular Press, 2001. Print.
Ludlam, Harry. A Biography of Dracula: The Life Story of Bram Stoker. London:
NewEnglish Library, 1977. Print.
Malchow, H. L. Gothic Images of Race in Nineteenth-Century. Britain: Stanford UP, 1996.
Web. 12 May 2010.
Mathan. Manithanum Marmangalum. Chennai: Kizhakku Press, 2006. Print.
McCormick, John. American Literature, 1919, 1932: A comparative History. London: Lowe
Brydone (Printers) Ltd, 1971. Print.
McDonald A. The Perpetual Challenge and Power’s Secret Violence, Staffordshire
University, UK, 2007. Print.
McNally, Raymond T. and Radu Florescu. In Search of Dracula: A True History of Dracula
and Vampire Legends, Little, Brown, 1975. Web. 13 May 2009.
Mill, John Stuart. On Liberty. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1991. Print.
Mohan, Jagan. Akkiramikum Avigal. Chennai: Geethanjali Press, 2004. Print.
Morrisson, Mark. Modern Alchemy, Occultism and the Emergence of Atomic Theory. Oxford
University Press, 2007. Print.
Mulvey-Roberts M. The Handbook to Gothic Literature. London: MacMillan Press Ltd,
1998. Print.
Murray, Paul. From the Shadow of Dracula: A Life of Bram Stoker. London: Jonathan Cape,
2004. Print.
287
Narayanasamy J. Thirukural. Chennai: Sura Book Pvt. Ltd, Navin Offset, December, 2006.
Print.
O'Flaherty, Wendy Doniger. The Origins of Evil in Hindu Mythology. London: University of
California Press, 1980.
Pal-Lapinski, Piya. The Exotic Woman in Nineteenth-Century British Fiction and Culture.
United State of America: UPNE, 2005. Google Book Search. Web. 20 Aug 2011.
Partee, Charles. The Theology of John Calvin. United State of America: Westminster John
Knox Press, 2008. Google Book Search. Web. 9 Dec 2011.
Pilli, Purnalingam M.S. Tamil Literature. Asian Educational Services, 1994. Print.
Poovannan. Tamil Elakiya Varalaru. Chenni: Varthamanan Press, 1996. Print
Pringle, Heather. The Mummy Congress: Science, Obsession and the Everlasting Dead. New
York: Barnes & Noble Books, 2005. Print.
Punter, David and Glennis Byron. The Gothic. Wiley: Blackwell Press, 2004. Print.
Punter, David. A Companion to the Gothic. Wiley: Blackwell Publishing, 2001. Print.
---. Echoes in the Animal House: The Lair of the White Worm. In Hughes and Smith, 173-87,
1998. Print.
Pushpanadh, Kottayam. Surya Samharam. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2010. Print.
Puvannan. History of Tamil Literature. Madras: Varthamanan Press, 1996. Print
Underwood, Peter. In to the Occult. London: Great Britain, 1972. Print.
Ramanathan A. R. Sri Garuda Puranam. Chennai: Prama Press, 2009. Print.
Ravichanderan V. The Mystery of Bermuda Triangle. Chennai: Narmatha Publication. 1998.
Print.
Rhine J. B and Associates. Parapsychology from Duke to FRNM. Durham, N.C:
Parapsychological Press, 1965. Google Book Search. Web. 19 May 2011.
Ryan D. Poquette. Critical Essay on Dracula in Novels for Students. Gale: 2003. Print.
288
Sandilyan. Jeeva Bhoomi. Chennai: Vanathi Pathippakam. 2010. Print.
---. Nagadevi. Chennai: Vanathi Pathippakam. 2011. Print.
---. Dictionary of Hindu Literature. New Delhi: IVY Publishing House, 2000.
Sag, Victor. Horror Fiction in the Protestant Tradition. London: MacMillan Press, 1988.
Schenkel, Elmar and Welz, Stefan. Magical Objects: Things and Beyond. New Delhi: Galda
& Wilch, 2007. Google Book Search. 31May 2010.
Showalter, Elaine. Sexual Anarchy: Gender and Culture at the Fin de Siecle. New York:
Penguin, 1990. Google Book Search. Web. 17 May 2009.
Shashi S. S. Encyclopaedia Indica: India, Pakistan, Bangladesh, Volume 100. New Delhi:
Anmol Publications,1996. Google Book Search. Web. 3 Jan 2010.
Sinfield, Alan. Manly Sentiments. The Wilde Century: Effeminacy, Oscar Wilde, and the
Queer Movement. New York: Columbia UP, 1994. Google Book Search. Web. 30
Jul 2010.
Smith, Allan Lloyd and Victor Sage. Gothic Origins and Innovations. Atlanta: Netherland
Press, 1994. Google Book Search. Web. 22 Sep 2010.
Soundarrajan, Indra. Abaya Malli. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2005. Print.
---. Aranmanai Ragasiyam. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, Chennai, 2008. Print.
---. Ayiram Arivaal Kottai. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2011. Print.
---. Ettu Thisai Nangu Vaasal. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, April, 2010. Print.
---. Jenma Jenmamai. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2006. Print.
---. Kuttirkul Puguntha Uir. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2009. Print.
---. Kuttirkul Puguntha Uir. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2009. Print.
---. Maaya Vizhigal. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2005. Print.
---. Mandira Veral. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2001. Print.
---. Muthal Sakthi. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2007. Print.
289
---. Naan Ennai Thedugiren. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2011. Print.
---. Naga Padai. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2011. Print.
---. Nan Ramaseshan Vanthurukken. Chennai: Vanathi Pathippakam, 2008. Print.
---. Nanthi Ragasiyam. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2009. Print.
---. Noorukodi Roobai Vaibram. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2010. Print.
---. Olivatharkku Vazhiyillai. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2007. Print.
---. Oru Annamum Sila Kagangalum. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2009. Print.
---. Ranganathi. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2011. Print.
---. Sorna Ragasiyam. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2010. Print.
---. Thenkizhakku Minnal. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2000. Print
---. Yanthira Jalam. Chennai: Thirumagal Nilayam, 2000. Print.
Srinivasan. Beethambara Iayar Jalam.Chennai: Sri Devi Book Publication, 2011. Print.
Stietencron, Heinrich Von. Hindu Myth, Hindu History, Religion, Art, and Politics. Delhi:
Orient Blackswan, 2005. Print.
Subramani. Beyond Birth and Death. Chennai: Bakthivethantha Puthaga Arakkattali. 2000.
Print.
Susan D. Cowie. The Mummy in Fact, Fiction and Film. United State of America, 1959.
Print. Web. Google Book Search. 25 Apr 2011.
Susan M. Pearce. The Collector's Voice: Critical Readings in the Practice of Collecting.
USA: Ashgate Publishing, Ltd, 2002. Google Book Search. Web. 13 Dec 2009.
Thomas, Keith. Religion and the Decline of Magic. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons,
1971. Print.
Twitchell, James B. Dreadful Pleasures: An Anatomy of Modern Horror. New York: Oxford
University Press, 1985. Print.
290
Underhill, Evelyn. Mysticism: A Study in the Nature and Development of Man's Spiritual
Consciousness. London: Metheun, 1911. Google Book Search. 16 Mar 2011.
Westfahl, Gary. The Greenwood Encyclopedia of Science Fiction and Fantasy: Themes,
Works, and Wonders, Volume 3. United State of America: Greenwood Publishing
Group, 2005. Google Book Search. Web. 30 Jun 2011.
Waite, Arthur E. The Book of Ceremonial Magic. London: William Rider & Son, 1911.
Google Book Search. Web. 3 Dec 2010.
Williamson, Milly. The Lure of the Vampire: Gender, Fiction and Fandom from Bram Stoker
to Buffy. London: Wallflower Press, 2005. Print.
Wilson, Colin. The Occult. New York: Random House, 1971. Print.
Wolf, Leonard. Dracula: The Connoisseur's Guide. New York: Broadway Books, 1997.
Print.
Wynne, Catherine. Victorian Literary Mesmerism. New York, 2006. Google Book Search.
Web. 3 Dec 2010.
Waters, Karen Volland. The Perfect Gentleman: Masculine Control in Victorian Men's
Fiction 1870-1901. New York: Peter Lang Publishing, 1997. Google Book Search.
Web. 11 Dec 2010.
Zvelebil, Kamil. The Smile of Murugan on Tamil Literature of South India. Netherland:
Printed in Netherland, BRILL, 1973. Google Book Search. Web. 13 May 2010.
Articles
Alan L. Ackerman. ―Visualizing Hamlet's Ghost: The Spirit of Modern Subjectivity.‖
Theatre Journal 53. 1 (2001): 119 -144. JSTOR. Web. 3 Jan 2010.
Alan P. Johnson. ――Dual Life‖: The Status of Women in Stoker‘s Dracula.‘ Tennessee
Studies in Literature 17 (1984): 27-31. JSTOR. Web. 13 Mar 2010.
291
Altmann, Rojer. ―Journal of Dracual 2000 (2nd World Dracula Congress).‖ The Swiss Chapter
2 (2000): 9 – 65. Print.
Ananku. ―A Notion Semantically Reduced to Signify Female Sacred Power.‖ Journal of the
American Oriental Society 106. 2 (1986): 257-272. Print.
Andrews, Elizabeth. ―Devouring the Gothic: Food and the Gothic Body.‖ Diss. University of
Stirling, 2008. Print.
Astle, Richard. ―Dracula as Totemic Monster: Lacan, Freud, Oedipus and History.‖ SubStance 25 (1980): 98-105.
Auerbach, Nina. ―Magi and Maidens: The Romance of the Victorian Freud.‖ Critical Inquiry
8. 2 (1981): 281- 300. JSTOR. Web. 13 Mar 2010.
Baldanza, Frank. ―Muriel Spark and the Occult.‖ Wisconsin Studies in Contemporary
Literature 6. 2 (1965): 190- 203. JSTOR. Web. 25 Jul 2011.
Belford, Barbara. ―Bram Stoker: A Biography of the Author of Dracula.‖ The New Republic
15 (1996): 381. Print.
Benassi, Victor A. Barry Singer, and Craig B. Reynolds. ―Occult Belief: Seeing Is Believing‖
Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion 19. 4 (1980): 337-349. JSTOR. Web. 11
Dec 2009.
Bentley, C. F. ―The Monster in the Bedroom: Sexual Symbolism in Bram Stoker's Dracula.‖
Literature and Psychology 22. 1 (1972): 27–34. Print.
Boudon, Raymond. ―Beyond Rational Choice Theory.‖ Annual Review of Sociology 29
(2003): 1-21. Print.
Bray, M. M. and Savin Rational N. E. ―Expectations Equilibria, Learning, and Model
Specification.‖ Econometrica 54. 5 (1986): 1129-1160. JSTOR. Web. 5 July 2010.
Byron, Glennis. ―Bram Stoker's Gothic and the Resources of Science.‖ University of Stirling
1 (2005): 4 – 18. JSTOR. Web. 10 Aug 2010.
292
Callander, Michelle. ―Bram Stoker‘s Buffy: Traditional Gothic and Contemporary Culture.‖
The Online International Journal for Buffy Student 1 (2001). Web. 5 Jan 2011.
Carol, Senf A. ―Dracula and The Lair of the White Worm: Bram Stokers‘ Commentary on
Victorian Science.‖ Gothic Studies 2 (2000): 218-31. Print.
---. ―Dracula: The Unseen Face in the Mirror.‖ Journal of Narrative Technique 9. 3 (1979):
160– 170. JSTOR. Web. 25 July 2010
---. "Dracula: Stoker's Response to the New Woman." Victorian Studies 26.1 (1982): 156-76.
Print.
Carlson, A. J. ―Science and the Supernatural.‖ The Scientific Monthly 59. 2 (1944): 85-95.
JSTOR. Web. 13 Jan 2010.
Castle, Coffin. ―Stomach: "Dracula" and the Banality of the Occult.‖ Victorian Literature
and Culture 29. 2 (2001): 469-485. Print.
Chao, Denise. ―The Snake in Chinese Belief‖ Denise.‖ Folklore 90. 2 (1979): 193-203. Print.
Cockburn, David. ―The Supernatural.‖ Religious Studies 28. 3 (1992): 285-301. JSTOR. Web.
13 Jan 2011.
Cougherty, R. J. ―Voiceless Outsiders: Count Dracula as Bram Stoker.‖ New Hibernian
Review 4. 1 (2000): 139-51. Print.
Craft, Christopher. ‗―Kiss Me with those Red Lips‘: Gender and Inversion in Bram Stoker's
Dracula.‖ Representations 8 (1984): 107-133. JSTOR. Web. 25 July 2010.
Croley, Lara Sagolla. ―The Rhetoric of Reform in Stoker‘s Dracula: Depravity, Decline, and
the Fin-de-Siecle ‗Residuum‘‖ Criticism 37. 1 (1995): 85-108. Print.
Daly, Nicholas. ―Incorporated Bodies: Dracula and the Rise of Professionalism.‖ Texas
Studies in Literature and Language 39. 2 (1997): 181-203. JSTOR. Web. 25 Sep
2010.
293
---. ―Irish Roots: The Romance of History in Bram Stoker‘s The Snake‘s Pass.‖ Literature
and History 4. 2 (1995): 123-24. JSTOR. Web. 25 Sep 2010.
---. ―That Obscure Object of Desire: Victorian Commodity Culture and Fictions of the
Mummy.‖ A Forum on Fiction 28. 1 (1994): 24-5. JSTOR. Web. 25 Sep 2010.
Deane, Seamus. ―Land and Soil: A Territorial Rhetoric.‖ History Ireland 2. 1 (1994): 31-34.
JSTOR. Web. 17 Oct 2010.
Donlon, Eleanor Bourg. ‗―Satan and the Art of Darkness‘: A Bite of Theology: The Catholic
Aesthetic in Bram Stoker‘s Dracula.‖ Star 1(2009): 2 – 11. Print.
Eagleton, Terry. ―Form and Ideology in the Anglo-Irish Novel.‖ Mary Massoud (1996): 13546. JSTOR. Web. 17 Oct 2010.
Edwords, Frederick. ―Myth and Symbol in the Pattern of Truth.‖ n.d. Web 4 Nov 2010.
Elizabeth A. Warner. ―Russian Peasant Beliefs and Practices concerning Death and the
Supernatural Collected in Novosokol'niki Region, Pskov Province, Russia.‖ 1995.
Part I: The Restless Dead, Wizards and Spirit Beings.‖ Folklore 111. 1 (2000): 67-90.
JSTOR. Web. 30 Nov 2011
Elmessiri, Nur. ―Burying Eternal Life in Bram Stoker's Dracula: The Sacred in an Age of
Reason.‖ Journal of Comparative Poetics (1994): 101-135. Print.
Evans, Rachel. ―The Rationality and Femininity of Mary Wollstonecraft and Jane Austen.‖
Journal of International Women’s Studies 7 (2006). JSTOR. Web. 23 Nov 2011.
Fisiy, Cyprian F. ―Containing Occult Practices: Witchcraft Trials in Cameroon.‖ African
Studies Review 41. 3 (1998): 143-163. JSTOR. Web. 14 Dec 2009.
Flint, Kate. ―Blood, Bodies, and the Lifted Veil.‖ Nineteenth - Century Literature 51. 4
(1997): 455-473. JSTOR. Web. 25 Aug 2010.
Flowers, Stephen E. The Secret of the Gothick God of Darkness. n.d. Web.5 Feb 2011.
294
Galperin, William. ―Recent Studies in the Nineteenth Century.‖ Studies in English Literature
37. 4 (1997): 877-964. Print.
Gibbons, Luke. ‗―Some Hysterical Hatred‖: History, Hysteria and the Literary Revival‖ Irish
University Review (1997): 7-23. JSTOR. Web. 17 Oct 2010.
Glover, David. ―Bram Stoker and the Crisis of the Liberal Subject.‖ New Literary History 23.
4 (1992): 983-1002. Print.
---. ―New Literary History.‖ Papers from the Commonwealth Centre for Literary
and
Cultural Change 23. 4 (1992): 983-1002. Print.
Halberstam, Judith. ―Technologies of Monstrosity: Bram Stoker's ‗Dracula‘.‖ Victorian
Studies 36. 3 (1993): 333-352. JSTOR. Web. 25 July 2011.
Harris, Troy Dean. ―Mystical Eroticism‖ Paris 1. 1 2010: 2 – 27. Web. 26 Nov 2011.
Helsabeck, Keith Hinkleman. ―Chasing after Monsters with a Butterfly Net: The Victorian
Approach to Vampires in Stoker‘s Dracula.‖ Greensboro 56 (2008): 25 – 50. Print.
Hendershot, Cyndy. "Vampire and Replicant: The One Sex Body in a Two-Sexed World."
Science Fiction Studies 22 (1995): 373-98. Print.
Herbert, Christopher. ―Vampire Religion.‖ Representations 79 (2002): 100-121. Print.
Hopkins, Lisa. ―Crowning the King, Mourning his Mother: The Jewel of Seven Stars and The
Lady of the Shroud.‖ Hughes 134-50 (1998). 167 -170. Print.
Howes, Marjorie. ―The Mediation of the Feminine: Bisexuality, Homoerotic Desire, and SelfExpression in Bram Stoker‘s Dracula.‖ Texas Studies in Literature and Language
30. 1 (1988): 104-19. Print.
Hughes, William. ‗―For Ireland‘s Good‖: The Reconstruction of Rural Ireland in Bram
Stoker‘s The Snake’s Pass.‖ Irish Studies Review 9 (1995): 17-21. JSTOR. Web. 17
Oct 2010.
295
---. ―Beyond Dracula: Bram Stoker‘s Fiction and Its Contexts.‖ Palgrave (2003): 232. Web.
26 May 2011.
---.―Introducing Patrick to his New Self: Bram Stoker and the 1907 Dublin Exhibition.‖ Irish
Studies Review 19 (1997): 9-14. JSTOR. Web. 17 Oct 2010.
Jimenez, Ramon. ―The Oxford Companion to Shakespeare.‖ Oxford University Press (2001):
539. JSTOR. Web. 25 Nov 2010.
Jodar, Andres Romero. ―Bram Stoker‘s Dracula. A Study on the Human Mind and Paranoid
Behavior.‖ University of Zaragoza, Journal of the Spanish Association of AngloAmerican Studies 31. 2 (2009): 23–39. JSTOR. Web. 1 May 2011.
John, Bak S. ―Post/Modern Dracula from Victorian Themes to Postmodern Praxis.‖
Cambridge Scholars Publishing 1(2007): 5 – 28. Print.
Johnson, Allan. ―Modernity and Anxiety in Bram Stoker‘s Dracula.‖ Critical Insights 2
(2005): 72 – 84. JSTOR. Web. 4 Sep 2011.
Jorgensen, Danny L. ―Social Meanings of the Occult.‖ The Sociological
Quarterly
23.3
(1982): 373-389. Print.
Jose, Sionil F. ―Spirit and Literature‖ Manoa 18. 1(2006): 51 – 57. JSTOR. Web. 18 Sep
2011.
Jules Zanger, Jules. ‗―A Sympathetic Vibration‘: Dracula and the Jews.‖ English Literaturein
Transition 34 (1991): 33-44. Print.
Karen E. Macfarlane. ―Mummy Knows Best: Knowledge and the Unknowable in Turn of
theCentury Mummy.‖ HOST 1. 1 (2010): 5–24. JSTOR. Web. 4 April 2010.
Kathleen, Spencer L. ―Purity and Danger: Dracula, the Urban Gothic and the Late Victorian
Degeneracy Crisis.‖ English Literary History 59 (1992): 197-225. Print.
Kiberd, Declan. ―Undead in the Nineties: Bram Stoker and Dracula.‖ Irish Classics (2000):
379-98. Print.
296
Kostova, Ludmilla. ―(En)gendering a European Periphery: Images of the Balkans in
Nineteenth-Century British Fiction.‖ ESSE (1997): 52-58. Print.
Lakshmanan C. ―Dalit Masculinities in Social Science Research: Revisiting a Tamil Village.‖
Economic and Political Weekly 39. 10 (2004): 1088-1092. Print.
Latham, Rob. Recent Works of Reference on SF, Fantasy, and Horror.‖ Science Fiction
Studies 28. 3 (2001): 436-442. Print.
Laurence A. Rickels. ―Nazi Psychoanalysis: Only psychoanalysis won the war‖ The
University of Minnesota Press, United State of America, 2002. Print.
---. ―The vampire lectures‖ The University of Minnesota, n.d. Web. 5 Jan. 2011.
Light, Duncan. ―Imaginative Geographies, Dracula and the Transylvania ‗Place Myth.‘‖
Liverpool Hope University, Liverpool, n.d. Web. 5 Jan. 2011.
Luhman, John Teta. Rational-Collective as Legitimate Authority.‖ Diss. U of New Mexico
Highlands, 2000. Print.
MacGillivray, Royce. ―Dracula: Bram Stoker's Spoiled Masterpiece.‖ Queen's Quarterly, 79.
4 (1972): 518–27. JSTOR. Web. 25 Nov 2010.
McCormack, W. J. ―Irish Gothic and After‖ Field Day Anthology of Irish Writing 2 (1991):
831-53. JSTOR. Web. 25 Nov 2010.
McDonald A. The Perpetual Challenge and Power‘s Secret Violence.‖ Staffordshire
University 11. 1 (2007). JSTOR. Web. 25 July 2011.
McKee, Patricia. ―Racialization, Capitalism, and Aesthetics in Stoker's Dracula.‖ A Forum
on Fiction 36. 1 (2002): 42-60. Print.
McWhir, Anne. ―Pollution and Redemption in Dracula.‖ Modern Language Studies.‖ 17. 3
(1987): 31-40. Print.
Mendelieff, Kosmos. ―An Indian Snake-Danoe.‖ Science 7. 174 (1886): 507-514. JSTOR.
Web. 13 July 2011.
297
Merritt, Henry. “Dead Many Times‖: “Cathleen Houlihan," Yeats, Two Old Women, and a
Vampire‖ The Modern Language Review, 96. 3 (2001): 644-653. JSTOR. Web. 13
Feb 2010.
Miller, Byron. ―Collective Action and Rational Choice: Place, Community, and the Limits to
Individual Self-Interest.‖ Rational Choice, Collective Action, Technological Learning
68. 1(1992):22-42. JSTOR. Web. 13 Feb 2010.
Miller, Henry Knight. ―Recent Studies in the Restoration and Eighteenth Century‖ Studies in
English Literature 9. 3 (1969): 539-569. JSTOR. Web. 28 Dec 2009.
---. ―Studies in English Literature.‖ 1500-1900, 9. 3 (1969): 539-569. Print.
Morrisson, Mark. Modern Alchemy, Occultism and the Emergence of Atomic Theory. n.d.
Web. 2 July 2011.
Moses, Michael Valdez. ―Dracula, Parnell, and the Troubled Dreams of Nationhood.‖
Journal X: A Journal in culture and Criticism 2. 1 (1997): 66-11. JSTOR. Web. 25
Nov 2010.
Moss, Stephanie. ―Bram Stoker.‖ Dictionary of Literary Biography 178. 71(1897): 129. Print.
Mudge, Bradford K. ―The Man with Two Brains: Gothic Novels, Popular Culture, Literary
History.‖ PMLA 107. 1 (1992): 92-104. Print.
Murray, Paul. ―From the Shadow of Dracula: A Life of Bram Stoker‖ 8 (2004): 352. Print.
Nelson, Dana D. ―The Haunting of White Manhood: Poe, Fraternal Ritual, and Polygenesis.‖
American Literature (1997): 515–546. JSTOR. Web. 25 Nov 2010.
Novakova, Katerina. ―The Monster and the Beauty in Irish Gothic Novels.‖ Diss. 2010. TS.
Oldham, C. F. ―Serpent-Worship in India.‖ Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great
Britain and Ireland (1891): 361-392. JSTOR. Web. 4 June 2010.
Pearce, Susan (2002). ―Bodies in Exile: Egyptian Mummies in the Early Nineteenth Century
and their Cultural Implications.‖ U.K: Ashgate, 54–71. JSTOR. Web. 25 Nov 2010.
298
Pick, Daniel. ‗―Terrors of the Night‘: Dracula and ‗Degeneration‘ in the Late Nineteenth
Century.‖ Critical Quarterly 30.4 (1988): 71-87. JSTOR. Web. 25 Nov 2010.
Pritham, Chakravarthy K. ―The Blaft Anthology of Tamil Pulp Fiction.‖ Blaft 2 (2010): 3 –
25. Print.
Raja, Senathi E. S. W. ―The Pre-Sanskrit Element in Ancient Tamil Literature.‖ Journal of
the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland New Series 19. 4 (1887): 558582. Print.
Ramaswamy, Sumathi. ―History at Land's End: Lemuria in Tamil Spatial Fables.‖ The
Journal of Asian Studies 59. 3 (2000): 575-602. Print.
---. ―Maps and Mother Goddesses in Modern India.‖ Imago Mundi.‖ 53
(2001):
97-114.
JSTOR. Web. 25 Nov 2010.
Raveendran P, P. “Genealogies of Indian Literature.‖ Economic and Political Weekly 24
(2006): 2558 -2563. Print.
Richardson, Maurice. ―The Psychoanalysis of Ghost Stories.‖ The Twentieth Century 166.
994 (1959): 419–31. JSTOR. Web. 25 Nov 2010.
Robinson, Sara Libby. ―Blood Will Tell: Anti-Semitism and Vampires in British Popular
Culture, 1875-1914.‖ Brandeis University 3. 1 (2009): 17 – 24. Print.
Roth, Phylis. ―Suddenly Sexual Women in Stoker‘s Dracula.‖ Literature and Psychology 27
(1997). Print.
Sceats, Sarah. ―Oral Sex: Vampiric Transgression and the Writing of Angela Carter.‖ Tulsa
Studies in Women's Literature 20. 1 (2001): 107-121. JSTOR. Web. 13 July 2011.
Schaffer, Talia. ―A Wilde Desire Took Me: The Homoerotic History of Dracula‖ ELH
61(1994): 381-425. JSTOR. Web. 3 Jan 2010.
299
Schmitt, Cannon. ―Mother Dracula: Orientalism, Degeneration, and Anglo-Irish National
Subjectivity at the Fin de Siecle.‖ Bucknell Review 38. 1 (1994): 25-43. JSTOR. Web.
3 Jan 2010.
Seed, David. ―The Narrative Method of Dracula.‖ Nineteenth-Century Fiction 40 (1985): 6175. JSTOR. Web. 3 Jan 2010.
Senor, Thomas D. ―God, Supernatural Kinds, and the Incarnation.‖ Religious Studies 27. 3
Signorotti, Elizabeth. ―Repossessing the body: Transgressive desire in ―Carmilla‖ and
Dracula.‖ Criticism 38 (1996): 607-32. Print.
Smajic, Srdjan.
―The Trouble with Ghost-Seeing: Vision, Ideology, and Genre in the
Victorian Ghost Story.‖ ELH 70. 4 (2003): 1107-1135. JSTOR. Web. 3 Jan 2010.
Smit, Houston. ―Internalism and the Origin of Rational Motivation.‖ The Journal of Ethics 7.
2 (2003): 183-231. Print.
Smith, Andrew. ―Bram Stoker‘s The Mystery of the Sea: Ireland and the Spanish-CubanAmerican War.‖ Irish Studies Review 6. 2 (1988): 131-38. Print.
Soal S. G. On ―Science and the Supernatural.‖ Science, New Series 123. 3184 (1956): 9-11.
Source, Lara Mallen. ―Linking Sex, Species and a Supernatural Snake at Lab X Rock Art
Site.‖ Goodwin Series 9 (2005): 3-10. Print.
Stephen, Arata D. ―The Occidental Tourist: Dracula and the Anxiety of Reverse
Colonization.‖ Victorian Studies 33. 4 (1990): 621-45. Print.
Stott, Rebecca. ―Dracula: Novel by Bram Stoker, 1897.‖ Reference Guide to English
Literature 3 (1991): 554–55. Print.
Summers, Montague. ―The Vampire in Literature: The Vampire: His Kith and Kin.‖
University Books (1960): 271–340. Print.
Thomas, Gray. ―The Myth of Rational Research Gary Thomas.‖ British Educational
Research Journal 24. 2 (1998): 141-161. Print.
300
Valente, Joseph. ―Dracula‘s Crypt Bram Stoker, Irishness, and the Question of Blood‖
Illinois UP 1 (2002):192. Print.
Vincent, Veronique Campion. ―Organ Theft Narratives as Medical and Social Critique.‖
Journal of Folklore Research 39. 1 (2002): 33-50. Print.
Wall, Geoffrey. ‗―Different from Writing‖: Dracula in 1897.‖ Literature and History 10.1
(1984): 15-24. Print.
Warren, Louis S. ―Buffalo Bill Meets Dracula: William F. Cody, Bram Stoker, and the
Frontiers of Racial Decay.‖ The American Historical Review 107. 4 (2002): 11241157. Print.
Wasson, Richard. ―The Politics of Dracula.‖ English Literature in Translation 9 (1966): 2427. Print.
Weissenborn, Johannes. ―Animal-Worship in Africa.‖ Journal of the Royal African Society 5.
18 (1906): 167-181. Print.
Weldon, John. ―Dowsing: Divine Gift, Human Ability, or Occult Power?‖ Morning Star
Glory 1(2005): JSTOR. Web. 5 Jan 2011.
Yonglin, Yang. ―How to Talk to the Supernatural in Shakespeare.‖ Language in Society 20. 2
(1991): 247-261. JSTOR. Web. 5 Jan 2011.
301